Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Memoir and Correspondence of Caroline Herschel
Author: Herschel, Mrs. John
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Memoir and Correspondence of Caroline Herschel" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.

CAROLINE HERSCHEL***


the Google Books Library Project (http://books.google.com)



Note: Images of the original pages are available through
      the Google Books Library Project. See
      https://books.google.com/books?id=9kIBAAAAQAAJ


Transcriber’s note:

      When italics were used in the original book, the
      corresponding text has been surrounded by _underscores_
      except in the case of single letter variables used in
      the Notes section, where the italics were not represented.

      Mixed fractions have been displayed with a hyphen between
      whole number and fraction for clarity.

      Superscripted characters are preceded by ^ and when more
      than one character is superscripted, they are surrounded
      by {}.

      Some corrections have been made to the printed text. These
      are listed in a second transcriber’s note at the end of
      the text.



CAROLINE HERSCHEL.


[Illustration:

  _Joseph Brown sc_
  _Caroline Herschel._
  _ÆTAT 92._]


MEMOIR AND CORRESPONDENCE OF CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

by

MRS. JOHN HERSCHEL.

With Portraits.

SECOND EDITION.



London:
John Murray, Albemarle Street.
1879.



                             INTRODUCTION.


FAMILIAR to all as is the name this volume bears, it is not without
hesitation that the following pages are given to the world. To subject
the memorials of a deeply earnest life to the eyes of a generation
overcrowded with books, raises a certain amount of diffidence.

Of Caroline Herschel herself most people will plead ignorance without
feeling ashamed, and yet may we not assert that Caroline Herschel is
well worth knowing.

Great men and great causes have always some helper of whom the outside
world knows but little. There always is, and always has been, some human
being in whose life their roots have been nourished. Sometimes these
helpers have been men, sometimes they have been women, who have given
themselves to help and to strengthen those called upon to be leaders and
workers, inspiring them with courage, keeping faith in their own idea
alive, in days of darkness,

              When all the world seems adverse to desert.

These helpers and sustainers, men or women, have all the same quality in
common—absolute devotion and unwavering faith in the individual or in
the cause. Seeking nothing for themselves, thinking nothing of
themselves, they have all an intense power of sympathy, a noble love of
giving themselves for the service of others, which enables them to
transfuse the force of their own personality into the object to which
they dedicate their powers.

Of this noble company of unknown helpers Caroline Herschel was one.

She stood beside her brother, William Herschel, sharing his labours,
helping his life. In the days when he gave up a lucrative career that he
might devote himself to astronomy, it was owing to her thrift and care
that he was not harassed by the rankling vexations of money matters. She
had been his helper and assistant in the days when he was a leading
musician; she became his helper and assistant when he gave himself up to
astronomy. By sheer force of will and devoted affection, she learned
enough of mathematics and of methods of calculation, which to those
unlearned seem mysteries, to be able to commit to writing the results of
his researches. She became his assistant in the workshop; she helped him
to grind and polish his mirrors; she stood beside his telescope in the
nights of midwinter, to write down his observations, when the very ink
was frozen in the bottle. She kept him alive by her care; thinking
nothing of herself, she lived for him. She loved him, and believed in
him, and helped him, with all her heart and with all her strength. She
might have become a distinguished woman on her own account, for with the
“seven-foot Newtonian sweeper” given to her by her brother, she
discovered eight comets first and last. But the pleasure of seeking and
finding for herself was scarcely tasted. She “minded the heavens” for
her brother; she worked for him, not for herself, and the unconscious
self-denial with which she gave up her own pleasure in the use of her
“sweeper,” is not the least beautiful feature in her life. She must have
been witty and amusing, to judge from her books of “Recollections.” When
past eighty, she wrote what she called “a little history of my life from
1772-1778” for her nephew, Sir John Herschel, the son of her brother
William, that he might know something of his excellent grandparents, as
well as of the immense difficulties which his father had to surmount in
his life and labours. It was not to tell about herself, but of others,
that she wrote them. There is not any good biography of Sir William
Herschel, and the incidental revelations of him in these Recollections
are valuable. They show how well he deserved the love and devotion she
rendered to him. Great as were his achievements in science, and his
genius, they were borne up and ennobled by the beauty and worth of his
own inner life.

These memorials of his father and his aunt were much valued by Sir John
Herschel, and they are carefully preserved by the family along with her
letters. The perusal of them is like reading of another world. The
glimpses of the life of a soldier’s family in Hanover at the time the
Seven Years’ War was going on are very touching. Both father and mother
must have been remarkable persons, and the sterling quality of character
developed in William and Caroline Herschel was evidently derived from
them. All the family seem to have been endowed with something like
touches of genius, but William and Caroline were the only two who had
the strong back-bone of perseverance and high principle which made
genius in them fulfil its perfect work.

Her own recollections go back to the Great Earthquake at Lisbon; she
lived through the American War, the old French Revolution, the rise and
fall of Napoleon, and all manner of lesser events and wars. She saw all
the improvements and inventions, from the lumbering post waggon in which
she made her first journey from Hanover, to the railroads and electric
telegraphs which have intersected all Europe, for she lived well down
into the reign of Victoria. But her work of “minding the heavens” with
her brother engrossed all her thoughts, and she scarcely mentions any
public event.

Her own astronomical labours were remarkable, and in her later life she
met with honour and recognition from learned men and learned societies;
but her dominant idea was always the same—“I am nothing, I have done
nothing; all I am, all I know, I owe to my brother. I am only the tool
which he shaped to his use—a well-trained puppy-dog would have done as
much.” Every word said in her own praise seemed to be so much taken away
from the honour due to her brother. She had lived so many years in
companionship with a truly great man, and in the presence of the
unfathomable depths of the starry heavens, that praise of herself seemed
childish exaggeration.

The Letters and Recollections contained in this volume will show what
she really was. She would have been very angry if she could have
foreseen their publication, yet, in consideration of the great interest
they possess, we hope to be justified for making known to the world such
an example of self-sacrifice and perseverance under difficulties.

The spelling has been modernised,—an old lady who had discovered eight
comets might be allowed to spell in her own way; but it is pleasanter to
read what is written in an accustomed manner. A word has been altered
occasionally where the sense required it, otherwise no change has been
made, and as little has been added as was possible, and only with the
view of giving a slight connecting thread of narrative.

If these Recollections convey as much pleasure to the readers of them as
they have given to the Editor, they will feel that they have gained
another friend in Caroline Lucretia Herschel.

_December, 1875._


                                 NOTE.

WHEN past ninety a second memoir was undertaken, and in order to
encourage her to continue it her niece, Lady Herschel, wrote to her as
follows:—.... “Now, my dearest aunt, you must let me make an earnest
petition to you, and that is, that you will _go on_ with your memoir
until you leave England and take up your residence in Hanover. How can I
tell you how much my heart is set upon the accomplishment of this
work?... You know you cannot be _idle_ while you live. But indeed, if I
could tell you the influence which a short account by a stranger of
_your_ labours with your dear Brother had upon me when a child, and of
my choosing _you_ (then so unknown to me) as my guiding star and
example, you would understand how the possession of such a record by
your own hand would make me almost believe in auguries and
presentiments, and perhaps inspire some future generations more
worthily, as the record would be more genuine.”

                                                         August 9, 1841.

May we not echo this hope, and feel indeed that “SHE BEING DEAD YET
SPEAKETH.”

                                                                M. C. H.



                               CONTENTS.


                               CHAPTER I.

                                                                    PAGE

EARLY LIFE IN HANOVER—MUSICAL TALENTS OF HER BROTHER WILLIAM—MARRIAGE OF
  HER SISTER—THE REGIMENT ORDERED TO ENGLAND—HER FATHER’S
  INDUSTRY—TYPHUS FEVER—CONFIRMATION—DEATH OF FATHER—ACCOMPANIES WILLIAM
  TO ENGLAND

                                                                       1


                              CHAPTER II.

LIFE IN BATH—HEIMWEH—THE MIGHTY TELESCOPE—LAST PERFORMANCE IN
  PUBLIC—CASTING THE GREAT MIRROR—WILLIAM HERSCHEL GOES TO LONDON—MADE
  ROYAL ASTRONOMER—REMOVAL TO DATCHET—ACCIDENTS—GRANT OF £2,000—LIFE AT
  SLOUGH—LETTERS FROM HANOVER—DISCOVERY OF A COMET

                                                                      29


                              CHAPTER III.

WILLIAM HERSCHEL’S MARRIAGE—DISCOVERY OF THE EIGHTH COMET—EXTRACTS FROM
  DAY-BOOK AND DIARY—VISIT TO BATH—RETURN TO SLOUGH—RESIDES AT
  UPTON—ILLNESS—FEAR OF BLINDNESS

                                                                      78


                              CHAPTER IV.

EXTRACTS FROM DIARY—WILLIAM HERSCHEL KNIGHTED—FAILING HEALTH—HER
  BROTHER’S PORTRAIT—DEATH OF ALEXANDER—DEATH OF SIR WILLIAM—HER RETURN
  TO HANOVER—RECOLLECTIONS WRITTEN AT HANOVER

                                                                     118


                               CHAPTER V.

RETROSPECTION—LIFE IN HANOVER—HER HUMILITY—HER WORKS—MADE HON. MEMBER OF
  THE ROYAL ASTRONOMICAL SOCIETY—HER SWEEPINGS—BLANK IN HER LIFE AT
  HANOVER—LETTERS TO LADY HERSCHEL—LETTERS BETWEEN HER AND HER
  NEPHEW—VISIT FROM HER NEPHEW—FINISHES HER CATALOGUE OF THE NEBULÆ

                                                                     141


                              CHAPTER VI.

LIFE IN HANOVER CONTINUED—LETTERS BETWEEN HER AND HER NEPHEW—HER
  WILL—FIRST CHAPTER OF HER HISTORY—RECEIVES THE GOLD MEDAL OF THE ROYAL
  ASTRONOMICAL SOCIETY—FEARFUL STORM—HER PORTRAIT—HER NEPHEW’S
  MARRIAGE—PREPARATION FOR HER DEATH—PAGANINI—HER NEPHEW KNIGHTED—LADY
  HERSCHEL’S DEATH—RETROSPECTION

                                                                     196


                              CHAPTER VII.

LETTERS FROM THE CAPE—HON. MEMBER OF THE ROYAL ASTRONOMICAL
  SOCIETY—CATALOGUE OF OMITTED STARS—LETTERS—SATURN AND HIS SIXTH
  SATELLITE—HER NEPHEW’S VISIT—HON. MEMBER OF THE ROYAL IRISH
  ACADEMY—EXTRACTS FROM DAY-BOOK—ANECDOTE OF THE OLD TELESCOPE—CHRISTMAS
  IN HANOVER—GOLD MEDAL FROM THE KING OF PRUSSIA—DECLINING
  STRENGTH—DEATH—FUNERAL

                                                                     262


                               TO BINDER.

Portrait of Caroline Herschel. _Frontispiece._

Portrait of Sir William Herschel, after the original by Abbott, in the
  National Portrait Gallery, to face p. 118.

Herschel’s Forty-foot Telescope, to face p. 29.



                           CAROLINE HERSCHEL.



                               CHAPTER I.

                RECOLLECTIONS OF EARLY LIFE IN HANOVER.


CAROLINE LUCRETIA HERSCHEL was born at Hanover on the 16th of March,
1750. She was the eighth child and fourth daughter of Isaac Herschel, by
Anna Ilse Moritzen, to whom he was married in August, 1732. The family
consisted of ten children, four of whom died in early childhood.

A memorandum in the handwriting of Isaac Herschel, transcribed by his
daughter in the original German at the beginning of her Recollections,
traces the family back to the early part of the seventeenth century,
about which time, it appears that three brothers _Herschel_ left Moravia
on account of their religion (which was Protestant), and became
possessors of land in Saxony. One of these brothers, Hans, was a brewer
at Pirna, a little town two miles from Dresden, and the father of two
sons, one of whom, Abraham by name, was born in 1651, was the father of
the above-mentioned Isaac, and the grandfather of Caroline Lucretia
Herschel. Abraham Herschel was employed in the royal gardens at Dresden,
he received commissions from various quarters on account of his taste
and skill as a landscape gardener. Of his four children, Eusebius, the
eldest, appears to have kept up little or no intercourse with his family
after the father’s death in 1718. The second child, Apollonia, married a
landed proprietor, Herr von Thümer. Benjamin, the second son, died in
his third year; and Isaac, the youngest, was born 14th of January, 1707,
and was thus an orphan at the early age of eleven years. His parents
wished him to be a gardener like his father, but a passionate love of
music led him to take every opportunity of practising on the violin,
besides studying music under a hautboy-player in the royal band. When he
was about one and twenty he resolved to seek his fortune, and went to
Berlin, where the style of hautboy playing was so little to his taste
that he soon left it, and went to Potsdam, where he studied for a year
under the celebrated Cappell Meister Pabrïch, the means for so doing
being supplied by his mother and sister; his brother, as he quaintly
remarks, contenting himself with writing him letters in praise of the
virtue of economy! In July, 1731, he went to Brunswick, and in August to
Hanover, where he at once obtained an engagement as hautboy-player in
the band of the Guards, and in the August following he married as above
stated.

[Sidenote: 1675-1731. _Early Recollections._]

The family group to which Miss Herschel’s autobiography introduces us
consisted of—


1. Sophia Elizabeth, born in 1733. [Afterwards Mrs. Griesbach.]

2. Henry Anton Jacob, born 20th November, 1734.

(4) 3. Frederic William, born 15th November, 1738.

(6) 4. John Alexander, born 13th November, 1745.

(8) 5. Carolina Lucretia, born 16th March, 1750; and

(10) 6. The little Dietrich, born 13th September, 1755.


With the exception of frequent absences from home which attendance on a
regiment made inevitable, the family life went on smoothly enough for
some years, the father taking every opportunity, when at home, to
cultivate the musical talents of his sons, who depended for the ordinary
routine of education on the garrison school, to which all the children
went from the age of two to fourteen. Here the splendid talents of
_William_ early displayed themselves, and the master confessed that the
pupil had soon got beyond his teacher. Although four years younger than
Jacob, when the two brothers had lessons in French, the younger had
mastered the language in half the time needed by the elder, and he in
some measure satisfied his eager desire for knowledge by attending out
of school hours to learn all that his master could teach of Latin and
arithmetic. At fourteen he was an excellent performer both on the oboe
and violin.

[Sidenote: 1743-1754. _Early Recollections._]

The first serious calamity recorded was the irreparable injury caused to
the father’s health by the hardships of war. After the battle of
Dettingen (June 16th, 1743) the troops remained all night on the field,
which was soaked by heavy rains. The unfortunate bandmaster lay in a wet
furrow, which caused a complete loss of the use of his limbs for some
time, and left him with an impaired constitution and an asthmatical
affection which afflicted him to the end of his life. During the dark
times of the Seven Years’ War, the little Caroline, then her mother’s
sole companion, often heard this grievous trouble spoken of, and the
shadow of it cast a gloom over her childish recollections, most of which
are of a sombre character. At three years old she was a deeply
interested participator in all the family concerns, and of that period
she writes:—


“It must have been in 1753 when my brother [Jacob, aged 19] was chosen
organist to the new organ in the garrison church; for I remember my
mother taking me with her the first Sunday on its opening, and that
before she had time to shut the pew door, I took fright at the beginning
of a preludium with a full accompaniment, so that I flew out of church
and home again. I also remember to have seen my brother William
confirmed in his new oböisten uniform.”


The next interesting event was the marriage of the eldest daughter, who
was living with a family at Brunswick, and whom her sister says she had
never seen until she came home to be married. The bridegroom, Mr.
Griesbach, also a musician in the Guard, found no favour in the eyes of
his sister-in-law, and it is evidently some satisfaction to her to have
been told that her father never cordially approved the match,


“for ... he knew him at least to be but a very middling musician, and
this alone would have been enough for my father’s disapprobation.”


Great preparations were made for


“providing and furnishing a habitation (which happened to be in the same
house where my parents lived), which they did in as handsome a manner as
their straitened income would allow, and to which my dear brothers took
delight in contributing to the best of their ability. I remember how
delighted I was when they were showing me the pretty framed pictures
with which my brother William had decorated his sister’s room, and heard
my mother relate afterwards, that the brothers had taken two months’ pay
in advance for the wedding entertainment.... Though for stocking a
family with household linen my mother was prepared at all times, as
perhaps never a more diligent spinner was heard of; but to keep pace
with the wishes of my dear brothers, by whom my sister was, as well as
by her parents, exceedingly beloved—the whole family were kept for a
time in an agreeable bustle to see that nothing that could give either
pleasure or comfort might be wanting in her future establishment.... The
fête (without which it would have been scandalous in those days to get
married) ended with a ball, at which I remember to have been dancing
among the rest without a partner.”

[Sidenote: 1753-1755. _Early Recollections._]


A little later, when war troubles broke up the household, and the bride
returned to her mother, we are told:


“my sister was not of a very patient temper, and could not be reconciled
to have children about her, and I was mostly, when not in school, sent
with Alexander to play on the walls or with the neighbour’s children, in
which I seldom could join, and often stood freezing on shore to see my
brother skating on the Stadtgraben (town ditch) till he chose to go
home. In short, there was no one who cared anything about me.”


The earthquake which destroyed Lisbon on the 1st November 1755, was
strongly felt at Hanover, and became closely associated in the poor
little girl’s mind with the trials and troubles which shortly afterwards
fell upon the family. She says:—


“One morning early I was with my father and mother alone in the room,
the latter putting my clothes on, when all at once I saw both standing
aghast and speechless before me; at the same time my brothers, my
sister, and Griesbach came running in, all being panic-struck by the
earthquake.”


For a little while the family enjoyed a peaceful interval, during which
the extraordinary proficiency of his two eldest sons was a growing
source of delight to the father, whose utmost ambition was to see them
become accomplished musicians; while the wider flights of William met
with his most cordial sympathy. The following passage is one of the very
few which reflect the brighter side of the picture:—


“My brothers were often introduced as solo performers and assistants in
the orchestra of the court, and I remember that I was frequently
prevented from going to sleep by the lively criticism on music on coming
from a concert, or conversations on philosophical subjects which lasted
frequently till morning, in which my father was a lively partaker and
assistant of my brother William by contriving self-made instruments....
Often I would keep myself awake that I might listen to their animating
remarks, for it made _me so happy_ to see _them so happy_. But generally
their conversation would branch out on philosophical subjects, when my
brother William and my father often argued with such warmth, that my
mother’s interference became necessary, when the names Leibnitz, Newton,
and Euler sounded rather too loud for the repose of her little ones, who
ought to be in school by seven in the morning. But it seems that on the
brothers retiring to their own room, where they shared the same bed, my
brother William had still a great deal to say; and frequently it
happened that when he stopped for an assent or reply, he found his
hearer was gone to sleep, and I suppose it was not till then that he
bethought himself to do the same.

“The recollection of these happy scenes confirms me in the belief, that
had my brother William not then been interrupted in his philosophical
pursuits, we should have had much earlier proofs of his inventive
genius. My father was a great admirer of astronomy, and had some
knowledge of that science; for I remember his taking me, on a clear
frosty night, into the street, to make me acquainted with several of the
most beautiful constellations, after we had been gazing at a comet which
was then visible. And I well remember with what delight he used to
assist my brother William in his various contrivances in the pursuit of
his philosophical studies, among which was a neatly turned 4-inch globe,
upon which the equator and ecliptic were engraved by my brother.”

[Sidenote: 1755-1756. _Early Recollections._]


Towards the end of the year 1755 the regiment was under orders for
England, and the little household was at once broken up. A place in the
court orchestra had been promised to Jacob, but the vacancy did not,
unfortunately, occur in time, and he was obliged to smother his
discontent, lower his ambition, and accept a place in the band with his
younger brother. At length the sad hour of parting arrived:—


“In our room all was mute but in hurried action; my dear father was thin
and pale, and my brother William almost equally so, for he was of a
delicate constitution and just then growing very fast. Of my brother
Jacob I only remember his starting difficulties at everything that was
done for him, as my father was busy to see that they were equipped with
the necessaries for a march.... The whole town was in motion with drums
beating to march: the troops hallooed and roared in the streets, the
drums beat louder, Griesbach came to join my father and brothers, and in
a moment they all were gone. My sister fled to her own room. Alexander
went with many others to follow their relatives for some miles to take a
last look. I found myself now with my mother alone in a room all in
confusion, in one corner of which my little brother Dietrich lay in his
cradle; my tears flowed like my mother’s, but neither of us could speak.
I snatched a large handkerchief of my father’s from a chair and took a
stool to place it at my mother’s feet, on which I sat down, and put into
her hands one corner of the handkerchief, reserving the opposite one for
myself; this little action actually drew a momentary smile into her
face.... My father left half his pay for our support in the hands of an
agent in Hanover, but Griesbach, instead of following my father’s
example, gave up his lodging and brought his wife with her goods and
chattels to her mother, which arrangement was no small addition to our
uncomfortable situation.”


Even at this early age, it is not difficult to trace in these childish
recollections the influence of that intense affection for her brother
William which made him more and more the centre of all her interests;
next to him, her father filled a large place in her heart. Of the long
year of separation, nothing is recorded. At last Jacob arrived (having
“out of aggravation” got permission to resign his place when the
hoped-for vacancy in the orchestra had been otherwise filled) he had
travelled by post, while his father and brother, “who never forsook him
for self-consideration,” were still toiling wearily on the march home.


“My mother being very busy preparing dinner, had suffered me to go all
alone to the parade to meet my father, but I could not find him
anywhere, nor anybody whom I knew; so at last, when nearly frozen to
death, I came home and found them all at table. My dear brother William
threw down his knife and fork, and ran to welcome and crouched down to
me, which made me forget all my grievances. The rest were so happy ...
at seeing one another again, that my absence had never been perceived.”

[Sidenote: 1756-1757. _Early Recollections._]


The visit to England appears to have further developed the love of show
and luxury which painfully distinguished Jacob, who must needs import
specimens of English goods and English tailoring, while all that William
brought back was a copy of Locke on the Human Understanding, the
purchase of which absorbed all his private means, as he never willingly
asked his father for a single penny. But it was becoming apparent that
he had not the physical strength to continue in the Guard during war
time, and after the disastrous campaign of 1757, and the defeat at
Hastenbeck,[1] 26th July, 1757 (between 20 and 30 miles from Hanover),
his parents resolved to remove him—a step apparently attended by no
small difficulty, as our faithful chronicler narrates:—


“I can now comprehend the reason why we little ones were continually
sent out of the way, and why I had only by chance a passing glimpse of
my brother as I was sitting at the entrance of our street-door, when he
glided like a shadow along, wrapped in a great coat, followed by my
mother with a parcel containing his accoutrements. After he had
succeeded in passing unnoticed beyond the last sentinel at Herrenhausen
he changed his dress.... My brother’s keeping himself so carefully from
all notice was undoubtedly to avoid the danger of being pressed, for all
unengaged young men were forced into the service. Even the clergy,
unless they had livings, were not exempted.”


During these times of public and private peril, the little girl was sent
regularly to the garrison school with her brother Alexander till three
in the afternoon, when she went to another school till six, to learn
knitting.


“From that time forward I was fully employed in providing my brothers
with stockings, and remember that the first pair for Alexander touched
the floor when I stood upright finishing the front. Besides this my pen
was frequently in requisition for writing not only my mother’s letters
to my father, but for many a poor soldier’s wife in our neighbourhood to
her husband in the camp: for it ought to be remembered that in the
beginning of the last century very few women, when they left country
schools, had been taught to write.”


In addition to these occupations, she was called upon to make herself
useful when the fastidious Jacob honoured the humble table with his
presence, “and poor I got many a whipping for being awkward at supplying
the place of footman or waiter.” The sight of her mother constantly in
tears; the prolonged absence of her father; the sister’s unhappiness at
being homeless when about to become a mother; all these circumstances
combined to sadden the personal recollections of a time of almost
unsurpassed national calamity. After the loss of the battle at
Hastenbeck, the Recollections thus conclude this period.

[Sidenote: 1757-1760. _Early Recollections._]


“Nothing but distressing reports came from our army, and we were almost
immediately in the power of the French troops,[2] each house being
crammed with men. In that in which we were obliged to bewail in silence
our cruel fate, no less than 16 privates were quartered, besides some
officers who occupied the best apartments, and this lasted for about two
years [a note of later date says “not so long”] before the town was
liberated.”


A gap occurs here, between the years 1757 and 1760, several pages having
been torn out in both the original “Recollections” and the unfinished
memoir commenced in 1840. In the former, a sentence beginning “the next
time I saw him [Jacob] was when he came running to my mother with a
letter, the contents of which,” remains unfinished, and the narrative
recommences with: “After reading over many pages, I thought it best to
destroy them, and merely to write down what I remember to have passed in
our family.” Accordingly there is no record of anything preserved during
this interval until May, 1760, when the head of the family returned to
it for good—broken in health and worn out by hardships to which he was
no longer equal, but strong in purpose and devoting himself at once to
the musical education of his children and to giving lessons to the
numerous pupils who soon came to seek instruction from so excellent a
master. Jacob returned for the second time from England at the end of
1759, and obtained the place of first violin in the court orchestra. As
usual the appearance of this member of the family caused a general upset
of domestic comfort, for


“when he came to dine with us, it generally happened that before he
departed his mother was as much out of humour with him as he was at the
beefsteaks being hard, and because I did not know how to clean knives
and forks with brickdust.”

[Sidenote: 1760-1761. _Early Recollections._]


The younger children made great progress under their father’s careful
training, and with all her propensity for seeing the dark side, the
daughter’s recollections of this period afford glimpses of a tolerably
happy household. If it was “a helpless and distracted family” to which,
as she writes, her father returned, those epithets could ill apply to
the father himself, for there is abundant evidence that he was a man of
no ordinary character—one who, in spite of constant suffering of a most
distressing kind, persisted in hard work to the very end, and who set
his children a noble example of patience, unselfishness, and
self-denial. To the last, as his daughter records,—


“Copying music employed every vacant moment, even sometimes throughout
half the night, and the pen was not suffered to rest even when smoking a
pipe, which habit he indulged in rather on account of his asthmatical
constitution than as a luxury; for, without all exception, he was the
most abstemious liver I ever have known; and in every instance, even in
the article of clothing, the utmost frugality was observed, and yet he
never was seen otherwise than very neat.... With my brother [Dietrich]
now a little engaging creature of between four and five years old—he was
very much pleased, and [on the first evening of his arrival at home]
before he went to rest, the Adempken (a little violin) was taken from
the lumbering shelf and newly strung and the daily lessons immediately
commenced.... I do not recollect that he ever desired any other society
than what he had opportunities of enjoying in many of the parties where
he was introduced by his profession; though far from being of a morose
disposition; he would frequently encourage my mother in keeping up a
social intercourse among a few acquaintances, whilst his afternoon hours
generally were taken up in giving lessons to some scholars at home, who
gladly saved him the troublesome exertion of walking.... He also found
great pleasure in seeing Dietrich’s improvement, who, young as he was,
and of the most lively temper imaginable, was always ready to receive
his lessons, leaving his little companions (with whom our neighbourhood
abounded) with the greatest cheerfulness to go to his father, who was so
pleased with his performances that—I think it must have been in October
or November—he made him play a solo on the Adempken in Rake’s concert,
being placed on a table before a crowded company, for which he was very
much applauded and caressed, particularly by an English lady, who put a
gold coin in his little pocket.

“It was not long before my father had as many scholars as he could find
time to attend, for some of those he had left behind returned to him
again, and several families who had sons of about the age of my little
brother, became his pupils and proved in time very good performers. And
when they assembled at my father’s to make little concerts, I was
frequently called to join the second violin in an overture, for my
father found pleasure in giving me sometimes a lesson before the
instruments were laid by after practising with Dietrich, for I never was
missing at those hours, sitting in a corner with my knitting and
listening all the while.”


A serious interruption of this and all other occupations was caused by a
severe attack of typhus fever which in the summer of 1761 threatened to
be fatal, and


“reduced my strength to that degree that for several months after I was
obliged to mount the stairs on my hands and feet like an infant; but
here I will remark that from that time to this present day (June 5,
1821) I do not remember ever to have spent a whole day in bed.”


In spite of her strong objections to learning, the worthy mother had too
correct a view of her duties to stand in the way of the necessary
preparation for her daughter’s confirmation, who was accordingly, but
not without complaints at the loss of time, released from her household
avocations for this purpose. Alexander, who had been taken as a sort of
apprentice by Griesbach, was now of an age to turn his great musical
talents to profitable account, and returned to Hanover, where he
obtained the somewhat mysterious situation of Stadtmusicus (Town
Musician), the duties of which office involved


“little else to do but to give a daily lesson to an apprentice and to
blow a Corale from the Markt Thurm; so that nearly all his time could be
given to practice and receiving instruction from his father. There was
no doubt but that he would soon become a good violin player, for his
natural genius was such that nothing could spoil it.”

[Sidenote: 1761-1764. _Early Recollections._]


Although the absent brother William kept up regular correspondence with
Hanover, many of his letters were written in English and addressed to
Jacob, on such subjects as the Theory of Music, in which the family in
general could not participate. Year after year went by, and William
showed no inclination to leave England, to which country he was becoming
more and more attached; the poor father, who felt his strength steadily
declining, became painfully eager for his return. On the 2nd April,
1764, they were thrown into “a tumult of joy” by his appearance among
them. The visit was a very brief one, offering no hope of any intention
to settle in Hanover; the father was well aware that he at least could
not look forward to another meeting on earth, while to the poor little
unnoticed girl, this visit and its attendant circumstances stood out in
her memory as fraught with anguish, which even her unskilled pen
succeeds in representing as a grief almost too deep for words.


“Of the joys and pleasures which all felt at this long-wished-for
meeting with my—let me say my _dearest_ brother, but a small portion
could fall to my share; for with my constant attendance at church and
school, besides the time I was employed in doing the drudgery of the
scullery, it was but seldom I could make one in the group when the
family were assembled together.

“In the first week some of the orchestra were invited to a concert, at
which some of my brother William’s compositions, overtures, &c., and
some of my eldest brother Jacob’s were performed, to the great delight
of my dear father, who hoped and expected that they would be turned to
some profit by publishing them, but there was no printer who bid high
enough.

“Sunday the 8th was the—to me—eventful day of my confirmation, and I
left home not a little proud and encouraged by my dear brother William’s
approbation of my appearance in my new gown.”


Not only was she disappointed in her fervent hope that the longed-for
brother would not come at the very time when she was obliged to be much
from home, but several of the precious days of his stay were spent in a
visit to the Griesbachs at Coppenbrügge, and the Sunday fixed for his
departure was the very day on which she was to receive her first
communion.

[Sidenote: 1764-1767. _Early Recollections._]


“The church was crowded and the door open: the Hamburger Postwagen
passed at eleven, bearing away my dear brother, from whom I had been
obliged to part at 8 o’clock. It was within a dozen yards from the open
door; the postilion giving a smettering blast on his horn. Its effect on
my shattered nerves, I will not attempt to describe, nor what I felt for
days and weeks after. I wish it were possible to say what I wish to say,
without feeling anew that feverish wretchedness which accompanied my
walk in the afternoon with some of my school companions, in my black
silk dress and bouquet of artificial flowers—the same which had served
my sister on her bridal day. I could think of nothing but that on my
return I should find nobody but my disconsolate father and mother, for
Alexander’s engagements allowed him to be with us only at certain hours,
and Jacob was seldom at home except to dress and take his meals.”


From the state of hopeless lethargy in which the poor sister describes
herself as going mechanically about her daily tasks after that memorable
day, she was roused by a calamity which affected all alike. The father
had a paralytic seizure the August following, by which he lost the use
of his right side almost entirely, and although he so far recovered as
to be able still to receive pupils in his own house, he never regained
his former skill on the violin, and was reduced to a sad state of
suffering and infirmity; a few months later he was pronounced to be in a
confirmed dropsy. Changes of abode, not always for the better;
anxieties, on account of Alexander’s prospects and Jacob’s vagaries;
disappointment, at seeing his daughter grow up without the education he
had hoped to give her; were the circumstances under which the worn-out
sufferer struggled through the last three years of his life, copying
music at every spare moment, assisting at a Concert only a few weeks
before his death, and giving lessons until he was obliged to keep wholly
to his bed. He was released from his sufferings at the comparatively
early age of sixty-one on the 22nd March, 1767, leaving to his children
little more than the heritage of his good example, unblemished
character, and those musical talents which he had so carefully educated,
and by which he probably hoped the more gifted of his sons would attain
to eminence.

Miss Herschel describes herself as having fallen into “a kind of
stupefaction,” which lasted for many weeks after the loss of her father,
and the awakening to life had little of hope in the present or promise
for the future, so far as she could see then. At the age of seventeen
she had learned little beyond the first elements of education, and she
was now deprived of the one friend who encouraged and sympathised with
her desire for better instruction. The parents had never agreed on the
subject. “When I had left school,” she writes,

[Sidenote: 1767. _Early Recollections._]


“My father wished to give me something like a polished education, but my
mother was particularly determined that it should be a rough, but at the
same time a useful one; and nothing farther she thought was necessary
but to send me two or three months to a sempstress to be taught to make
household linen. Having added this accomplishment to my former
ingenuities, I never afterwards could find leisure for thinking of
anything but to contrive and make for the family in all imaginable forms
whatever was wanting, and thus I learned to make bags and sword-knots
long before I knew how to make caps and furbelows.... My mother would
not consent to my being taught French, and my brother Dietrich was even
denied a dancing-master, because she would not permit my learning along
with him, though the entrance had been paid for us both; so all my
father could do for me was to indulge me (and please himself) sometimes
with a short lesson on the violin, when my mother was either in good
humour or out of the way. Though I have often felt myself exceedingly at
a loss for the want of those few accomplishments of which I was thus, by
an erroneous though well-meant opinion of my mother, deprived, I could
not help thinking but that she had cause for wishing me not to know more
than was necessary for being useful in the family; for it was her
certain belief that my brother William would have returned to his
country, and my eldest brother not have looked so high, if they had had
a little less learning.

                       *     *     *     *     *

But sometimes I found it scarcely possible to get through with the work
required, and felt very unhappy that no time at all was left for
improving myself in music or fancy-work, in which I had an opportunity
of receiving some instruction from an ingenious young woman whose
parents lived in the same house with us. But the time wanted for
spending a few hours together could only be obtained by our meeting at
daybreak, because by the time of the family’s rising at seven, I was
obliged to be at my daily business. But during the summer months of 1766
very few mornings passed without our spending a few hours together, to
which I was called by my friend’s loud cough at her window by way of
notice that she was ready for me [she could not sleep, and was glad of
my company. I lost her soon after, for she died of consumption]. Though
I had neither time nor means for producing anything immediately either
for show or use, I was content with keeping samples of all possible
patterns in needlework, beads, bugles, horsehair, &c., for I could not
help feeling troubled sometimes about my future destiny; yet I could not
bear the idea of being turned into an Abigail or housemaid, and thought
that with the above and such like acquirements with a little notion of
Music, I might obtain a place as governess in some family where the want
of a knowledge of French would be no objection.”


It was with the same object of fitting herself to earn her bread, that,
after her father’s death, she obtained permission to go for a month or
two to learn millinery and dress-making; her eldest brother Jacob,
before leaving them to join William at Bath, having graciously given his
consent, “if it was only meant to learn to make my own things, but
positively forbidding it for any other purpose.” The following account
of this episode shows how customary such apprenticeship was among young
ladies of good family, as a part of their education:—

[Sidenote: 1768. _Early Recollections._]


“My mother found some difficulty in persuading the lady to whom I wished
to go, to receive me without paying the usual premium, but at last she
gave me leave to come on paying one thaler per month. I felt myself
rather humbled on going the first time among twenty-one young people
with an elegant woman, Madame Küster, at their head, directing them in
various works of finery. Among the group were several young ladies of
genteel families, and as I came there on rather reduced terms, I
expected that I should be kept in the back ground, doing nothing but the
plain work of the business; but contrary to my fears, I gained in the
school-mistress a valuable friend.... Here I found myself daily happy
for a few hours, and one of the young women,[3] after a lapse of
thirty-five years, when I was introduced to her at the Queen’s Lodge,
received me as an old acquaintance, though I could but just remember
having sometimes exchanged a nod and smile with a sweet little girl
about ten or eleven years old. But I soon was sensible of having found
what hitherto I had looked for in vain—a sincere and disinterested
friend to whom I might have applied for counsel and comfort in my
deserted situation.”


A proposal from Jacob that Dietrich, whom the father on his deathbed had
specially commended to his care, should be sent to England, caused his
mother the utmost distress, on account of his being still too young to
be confirmed; but her scruples were overcome and Dietrich was despatched
in the summer as soon as a fitting escort could be found.


“But what was yet more aggravating was, that the loss of his company was
supplied by a country cousin whom my mother permitted to spend the
summer with us in order to have the advantage of my mother’s advice in
making preparation for her marriage.... This young woman, full of
good-nature and ignorance, grew unfortunately so fond of me that she was
for ever at my side, and by that means I lost what little interval of
leisure I might then have had for reading, practising the violin, &c.,
entirely. Besides this, I was extremely discomposed at seeing Alexander
associating with young men who led him into all manner of expensive
pleasures which involved him in debts for the hire of horses and
carioles, &c., and I was (though he knew my inability of helping him)
made a partaker in his fears that these scrapes should come to the
knowledge of our mother.

“My time was, however, filled up pretty well with making household
linen, &c., against Jacob’s return.... It was not, however, till the
middle of the following summer that we saw him again, and I suppose his
stay must have been prolonged on account of waiting till he had had the
honour of playing before their Majesties, for which (in consequence of
having composed and dedicated a set of six sonatas to the Queen) he was
informed he would receive a summons.... After this his salary was
augmented by 100 thalers,” and the promise of not being overlooked in
future.


[Note.—Before I leave this subject I cannot help remembering the
sacrifices these good people were making to pride. They played nowhere
for money, for even when in 1768 (I think it was) the King’s theatre was
first opened _to the Public_, and the Court orchestra was called upon to
play there, they did it without any emolument, so that there was no way
left to increase their small salaries but by giving a few subscription
concerts in the winter, or by teaching. So much, by way of apology, for
the emigration of part of my family to England.]

[Sidenote: 1768-1770. _Early Recollections._]


“We passed the winter in the utmost quiet, except when Alexander took it
into his head to entertain gentlemen in his own apartment, which always
made my mother very cross, else in general nothing disturbed us in our
occupation. My mother spun, I was at work on a set of ruffles of
Dresden-work for my brother Jacob, whilst Alexander often sat by us and
amused us and himself with making all sorts of things in pasteboard, or
contriving how to make a twelve-hour Cuckoo clock go a week.... As my
mother saw that Dietrich’s confirmation was still uncertain, she
insisted on having him back again.... Accordingly at the end of July
they [Jacob and Dietrich] arrived, and Dietrich entered school again
immediately,” but remained only until his confirmation the following
Easter.


A new direction was suddenly given to all their plans by the arrival of
letters from the absent brother William, who proposed that his sister
should join him at Bath—


... “to make the trial if by his instruction I might not become a useful
singer for his winter concerts and oratorios, he advised my brother
Jacob to give me some lessons by way of beginning; but that if after a
trial of two years we should not find it answer our expectation he would
bring me back again. This at first seemed to be agreeable to all
parties, but by the time I had set my heart upon this change in my
situation, Jacob began to turn the whole scheme into ridicule, and, of
course, he never heard the sound of my voice except in speaking, and yet
I was left in the harassing uncertainty whether I was to go or not. I
resolved at last to prepare, as far as lay in my power, for both cases,
by taking, in the first place, every opportunity when all were from home
to imitate, with a gag between my teeth, the solo parts of concertos,
_shake and all_, such as I had heard them play on the violin; in
consequence I had gained a tolerable execution before I knew how to
sing. I next began to knit ruffles, which were intended for my brother
William in case I remained at home—else they were to be Jacob’s. For my
mother and brother D. I knitted as many cotton stockings as would last
two years at least.”


Jacob remained with his family until the following July, when he
returned to Bath, this time taking Alexander with him for two years’
leave of absence, the young Dietrich being deemed competent not only to
supply his place in the orchestra, but also to attend his private
pupils.

[Sidenote: 1772. _Early Recollections._]

Nothing is recorded in the interval between Jacob’s return to Hanover in
the autumn and the long expected arrival of William in April, 1772,
except one of the changes of abode, which were of such frequent
occurrence, involving abundance of employment in making and altering
articles of household use, which afforded some relief to the
conscientious daughter, who was sorely troubled by uncertainty as to her
duty in the matter of going to England or staying with her mother,
although the latter had given her consent to the change.


“In this manner” [making prospective clothes for them] “I tried to still
the compunction I felt at leaving relatives who, I feared, would lose
some of their comforts by my desertion, and nothing but the belief of
returning to them full of knowledge and accomplishments could have
supported me in the parting moment, which was much embittered by the
absence of my brother Jacob, who was with the Court which attended on
the Queen of Denmark at the _Görde_, where my brother Dietrich had also
been for some time, and but just returned when my brother William, for
whose safety we had for several weeks been under no small apprehension,
at last quite unexpectedly arrived.... His stay at Hanover could at the
utmost not be prolonged above a fortnight.... My mother had consented to
my going with him, and the anguish at my leaving her was somewhat
alleviated by my brother settling a small annuity on her, by which she
would be enabled to keep an attendant to supply my place.” They all went
over to Coppenbrügge “to see my sister—I to take leave of her; the
remaining time was wasted in an unsatisfactory correspondence: the
letters from my brother Jacob expressed nothing but regret and
impatience at being thus disappointed, and, without being able to effect
a meeting, I was obliged to go without receiving the consent of my
eldest brother to my going....

                       *     *     *     *     *

“But I will not attempt to describe my feelings when the parting moment
arrived, and I left my dear mother and most dear Dietrich on Sunday,
August 16th, 1772, at the Posthouse, and after travelling for six days
and nights on an open (in those days very inconvenient) Postwagen, we
were on the following Saturday conveyed in a small open vessel from the
quay at Helvotsluis on a stormy sea, to the packet boat, which lay two
miles distant at anchor; from which we were again obliged to go in an
open boat to be set ashore, or rather thrown like balls by two English
sailors, on the coast of Yarmouth.[4] For the vessel was almost a wreck,
without a main and another of its masts.

“After having crawled to one of a row of neat low houses, we found the
party previously arrived from the ship devouring their breakfast;
several clean-dressed women employed in cutting bread and butter (from
fine wheaten loaves) as fast as ever they could. One of them went
upstairs with me to help me to put on my clothes, and after taking some
tea we mounted some sort of a cart to bring us to the next place where
diligences going to London would pass. But we had hardly gone a quarter
of an English mile when the horse, which was not used to go in what they
called the shafts, ran away with us, overturning the cart with trunk and
passengers. My brother, another person, and myself all throwing
themselves out, I flying into a dry ditch. We all came off however, with
only the fright, owing to the assistance of a gentleman who, with his
servant, was accompanying us on horseback. These persons had come in the
packet with us, and it was settled not to part till in London, where we
arrived at noon on the 26th at an inn in the City. Here we remained till
the evening of the 27th. My brother having business at the West-end of
the town, left me under the care of our fellow travellers; but after his
return, in the evening when the shops were lighted up, we went to see
all that was to be seen in that part of London, of which I only remember
the opticians’ shops, for I do not think we stopped at any other.

“The next day the mistress of the inn lent me a hat of her
daughter’s—mine was blown into one of the canals of Holland, for we had
storms by land as well as at sea—and we went to see St. Paul’s, the
Bank, &c., &c. Mem: only the outside, except of St. Paul’s and the Bank,
and we were never off our legs, except at meals in our inn. Towards
evening we went to the West of the town, where, after having called on
Despatch Secretary Wiese and his lady (Mr. Wiese conducted our
correspondence with Hanover) we went to the inn, from whence we at ten
o’clock in the evening started by the night coach for Bath on the 28th
of August.... After taking some tea I went immediately to bed, and I did
not awake till the next day in the afternoon, when I found my brother
had but just left his room. I for my part was, from the privation of
sleep for eleven or twelve days (not having above twice been in what
they called a bed) almost annihilated.”

                         ---------------------


                     END OF RECOLLECTIONS, VOL. I.

The only allusion to this journey in Sir W. Herschel’s Journal is the
brief entry:—“August 16, 1772. Set off on my return to England in
company with my sister.”

[Illustration:

  SIR WILLIAM HERSCHEL’S FORTY-FOOT TELESCOPE AT SLOUGH.
  [_To face page 29._]



                              CHAPTER II.

                LIFE OF THE BROTHER AND SISTER IN BATH.


AT the time when William Herschel brought his sister back with him to
Bath, he had established himself there as a teacher of music, numbering
among his pupils many ladies of rank. He was also organist of the
Octagon Chapel, and frequently composed anthems, chants, and whole
services for the choir under his management. On the retirement of Mr.
Linley (father of the celebrated singer, afterwards the beautiful Mrs.
Sheridan) from the direction of the Public Concerts, he at once added
this to his other avocations, and was consequently immersed in business
of the most laborious and harassing kind during the whole of the Bath
season. But he considered all this professional work only as the means
to an end; devotion to music produced income and a certain degree of
leisure, and these were becoming every day more imperatively necessary.
Every spare moment of the day, and many hours stolen from the night, had
long been devoted to the studies which were compelling him to become
himself an observer of the heavens. Insufficient mechanical means roused
his inventive genius; and, as all the world knows, the mirror for the
mighty forty-foot telescope was the crowning result. To his pupils he
was known as not a music-master alone. Some ladies had lessons in
astronomy from him, and, at the invitation of his friend Dr. Watson, he
became a member of a philosophical society then recently started in
Bath, to which he for several years contributed a great number of papers
on various scientific subjects. It soon came to pass that the gentlemen
who sought interviews with him, asking for a peep through the wonderful
tube, carried stories of what they had seen to London, and these were
not long in finding their way to St. James’s.

[Sidenote: 1772. _Life in Bath._]

It was thus at the very turning-point of her brother’s career that
Caroline Herschel became his companion and fellow-worker. No contrast
could be sharper than that presented by the narrow domestic routine she
had left to the life of ceaseless and inexhaustible activity into which
she was plunged;—unless, indeed, it be that presented by the nature of
the events she has to record, and the tone in which they are recorded.
For ten years she persevered at Bath, singing when she was told to sing,
copying when she was told to copy, “lending a hand” in the workshop, and
taking her full share in all the stirring and exciting changes by which
the musician became the King’s astronomer and a celebrity; but she
never, by a single word, betrays how these wonderful events affected
her; nor ever indulges in the slightest approach to an original
sentiment, comment, or reflection not strictly connected with the
present fact. Whether it be to record the presentation of the “golden
medal,” or the dishonesty of the incorrigible Betties who then, and till
her life’s end, so sorely tried her peace of mind, there is no
difference in the style or spirit of the “Recollections.” Partly as
apology and partly as complaint, the one grievance is harped on, even
when fifty years’ experience might have convinced her that she had done
something more for herself and the world than earn her bread by her own
labour. “In short,” she writes, “I have been throughout annoyed and
hindered in my endeavours at perfecting myself in any branch of
knowledge by which I could hope to gain a creditable livelihood.” It is
seldom, however, that she is diverted from the main theme to write about
herself otherwise than incidentally, and in a note addressed to her
nephew, she says:—“My only reason for saying so much of myself is to
show with what miserable assistance your father made shift to obtaining
the means of exploring the heavens.”


“On the afternoon of August 28th, 1772, I arrived with my brother at his
house No. 7, New King Street, Bath, where we were received only by Mr.
Bulman’s family, who occupied the parlour floor, and had the management
of his servant and household affairs. My brother had formerly boarded
with them at Leeds, whence, on Mr. Bulman’s failure in business, they
had removed to Bath, where my brother procured for him the place of
Clerk at the Octagon Chapel.... On our journey he had taken every
opportunity to make me hope to find in Mrs. Bulman a well-informed and
well-meaning friend, and in her daughter, a few years younger than
myself, an agreeable companion. But as I knew no more English than the
few words which I had on our journey learned to repeat like a parrot, it
may be easily supposed that it would require some time before I could
feel comfortable among strangers. But as the season for the arrival of
visitors to the Baths does not begin till October, my brother had
leisure to try my capacity for becoming a useful singer for his concerts
and oratorios, and being very well satisfied with my voice, I had two or
three lessons every day, and the hours which were not spent at the
harpsichord were employed in putting me in the way of managing the
family.... On the second morning, on meeting my brother at breakfast, he
began immediately to give me a lesson in English and arithmetic, and
showed me the way of booking and keeping accounts of cash received and
laid out.... By way of relaxation we talked of astronomy and the bright
constellations with which I had made acquaintance during the fine nights
we spent on the Postwagen travelling through Holland.

“My brother Alexander, who had been some time in England, boarded and
lodged with his elder brother, and with myself, occupied the attic. The
first floor, which was furnished in the newest and most handsome style,
my brother kept for himself. The front room containing the harpsichord
was always in order to receive his musical friends and scholars at
little private concerts or rehearsals.... Sundays I received a sum for
the weekly expenses, of which my housekeeping book (written in English)
showed the amount laid out, and my purse the remaining cash. One of the
principal things required was to market, and about six weeks after
coming to England I was sent alone among fishwomen, butchers,
basket-women, &c., and I brought home whatever in my fright I could pick
up.... My brother Alex, who was now returned from his summer engagement,
used to watch me at a distance, unknown to me, till he saw me safe on my
way home. But all attempts to introduce any order in our little
household proved vain, owing to the servant my brother then had—a
hot-headed old Welshwoman. All the articles, tea-things, &c., which I
was to take in charge, were almost all destroyed: knives eaten up by
rust, heaters of the tea-urn found in the ash-hole, &c. And what still
further increased my difficulty was, that my brother’s time was entirely
taken up with business, so that I only saw him at meals. Breakfast was
at 7 o’clock or before (much too early for me, who would rather have
remained up all night than be obliged to rise at so early an hour)....

“The three winter months passed on very heavily. I had to struggle
against _heimweh_ (home sickness) and low spirits, and to answer my
sister’s melancholy letters on the death of her husband, by which she
became a widow with six children. I knew too little English to derive
any consolation from the society of those who were about me, so that,
dinner-time excepted, I was entirely left to myself.”

[Sidenote: 1774-1775. _Life in Bath._]


Introductions to her brother’s scholars led to occasional evening
parties, where her voice was in demand as well for single songs as to
take part in duets and glees, and one of these ladies, Mrs. Colebrook,
invited her to go to London on a visit. This visit was prolonged for
several weeks owing to the deep snow, which rendered the roads
impassable. The Duchess of Ancaster is said to have offered any sum to
have a passage cut near Devizes, but without success, her Grace was in
consequence unable to be present on the 18th January, when the Queen’s
birthday was kept. Operas, plays, auctions, and all the usual amusements
of the town, gave Miss Herschel a glimpse of the gay world; but the
expense of dress and chairmen troubled her spirit too much to allow of
her finding pleasure in these dissipations; and although Mrs. Colebrook
is allowed to be both “learned and clever,” her society does not appear
to have contributed much more to her happiness than that of some younger
ladies whose companionship was offered, but whose visits she did not
encourage, because, as she bluntly explains, she “thought them very
little better than idiots.”


“The time when I could hope to receive a little more of my brother’s
instruction and attention was now drawing near; for after Easter, Bath
becomes very empty; only a few of his scholars whose families were
resident in the neighbourhood remaining. But, I was greatly
disappointed; for, in consequence of the harassing and fatiguing life he
had led during the winter months, he used to retire to bed with a bason
of milk or glass of water, and Smith’s ‘Harmonics and Optics,’
Ferguson’s ‘Astronomy,’ &c., and so went to sleep buried under his
favourite authors; and his first thoughts on rising were how to obtain
instruments for viewing those objects himself of which he had been
reading. There being in one of the shops a two and a half foot Gregorian
telescope to be let, it was for some time taken in requisition, and
served not only for viewing the heavens but for making experiments on
its construction.... It soon appeared that my brother was not contented
with knowing what former observers had seen, for he began to contrive a
telescope eighteen or twenty feet long (I believe after Huyghens’
description).... I was much hindered in my musical practice by my help
being continually wanted in the execution of the various contrivances,
and I had to amuse myself with making the tube of pasteboard for the
glasses which were to arrive from London, for at that time no optician
had settled at Bath. But when all was finished, no one besides my
brother could get a glimpse of Jupiter or Saturn, for the great length
of the tube would not allow it to be kept in a straight line. This
difficulty, however, was soon removed by substituting tin tubes.... My
brother wrote to inquire the price of a reflecting mirror for (I
believe) a five or six foot telescope. The answer was, there were none
of so large a size, but a person offered to make one at a price much
above what my brother thought proper to give.... About this time he
bought of a Quaker resident at Bath, who had formerly made attempts at
polishing mirrors, all his rubbish of patterns, tools, hones, polishers,
unfinished mirrors, &c., but all for small Gregorians, and none above
two or three inches diameter.

“But nothing serious could be attempted, for want of time, till the
beginning of June, when some of my brother’s scholars were leaving Bath;
and then to my sorrow I saw almost every room turned into a workshop. A
cabinet-maker making a tube and stands of all descriptions in a
handsomely furnished drawing-room; Alex putting up a huge turning
machine (which he had brought in the autumn from Bristol, where he used
to spend the summer) in a bedroom, for turning patterns, grinding
glasses, and turning eye-pieces, &c. At the same time music durst not
lie entirely dormant during the summer, and my brother had frequent
rehearsals at home, where Miss Farinelli, an Italian singer, was met by
several of the principal performers he had engaged for the winter
concerts.... He composed glees, catches, &c., for such voices as he
could secure, as it was not easy to find a singer to take the place of
Miss Linley.... Sometimes, in the absence of Fisher, he gave a concerto
on the oboe, or a sonata on the harpsichord; and the solos on the
violoncello of my brother Alexander were divine!... He also took great
delight in a choir of singers who performed the cathedral service at the
Octagon Chapel, for whom he composed many excellent anthems, chants, and
psalm tunes.[5] As soon as I could pronounce English well enough I was
obliged to attend the rehearsals, and on Sundays at morning and evening
service, which, though I did not much like at first, I soon found to be
both pleasant and useful.

[Sidenote: 1775-1782. _Life in Bath._]

“But every leisure moment was eagerly snatched at for resuming some work
which was in progress, without taking time for changing dress, and many
a lace ruffle was torn or bespattered by molten pitch, &c., besides the
danger to which he continually exposed himself by the uncommon
precipitancy which accompanied all his actions, of which we had a
melancholy sample one Saturday evening, when both brothers returned from
a concert between 11 and 12 o’clock, my eldest brother pleasing himself
all the way home with being at liberty to spend the next day (except a
few hours’ attendance at chapel) at the turning bench, but recollecting
that the tools wanted sharpening, they ran with the lantern and tools to
our landlord’s grindstone in a public yard, where they did not wish to
be seen on a Sunday morning.... But my brother William was soon brought
back fainting by Alex with the loss of one of his finger-nails. This
happened in the winter of 1775, at a house situated near Walcot
turnpike, to which my brother had moved at midsummer, 1774. On a grass
plot behind the house preparation was immediately made for erecting a
twenty-foot telescope, for which, among seven and ten foot mirrors then
in hand, one of twelve foot was preparing; this house offered more room
for workshops, and a place on the roof for observing.

“During this summer I lost the only female acquaintances (not friends) I
ever had an opportunity of being very intimate with by Bulmer’s family
returning again to Leeds. For my time was so much taken up with copying
music and practising, besides attendance on my brother when polishing,
since by way of keeping him alive I was constantly obliged to feed him
by putting the victuals by bits into his mouth. This was once the case
when, in order to finish a seven foot mirror, he had not taken his hands
from it for sixteen hours together.[6] In general he was never
unemployed at meals, but was always at those times contriving or making
drawings of whatever came in his mind. Generally I was obliged to read
to him whilst he was at the turning lathe, or polishing mirrors, Don
Quixote, Arabian Nights’ Entertainment, the novels of Sterne, Fielding,
&c.; serving tea and supper without interrupting the work with which he
was engaged, ... and sometimes lending a hand. I became in time as
useful a member of the workshop as a boy might be to his master in the
first year of his apprenticeship.... But as I was to take a part the
next year in the oratorios, I had for a whole twelvemonth two lessons
per week from Miss Fleming, the celebrated dancing mistress, to drill me
for a gentlewoman (God knows how she succeeded). So we lived on without
interruption. My brother Alex was absent from Bath for some months every
summer, but when at home he took much pleasure to execute some turning
or clockmaker’s work for his brother.”


News from Hanover put a sudden stop for a time to all these labours. The
mother wrote, in the utmost distress, to say that Dietrich had
disappeared from his home, it was supposed with the intention of going
to India “with a young idler not older than himself.” His brother
immediately left the lathe at which he was turning an eye-piece in
cocoanut, and started for Holland, whence he proceeded to Hanover,
failing to meet his brother as he expected. Meanwhile the sister
received a letter to say that Dietrich was laid up very ill at an inn in
Wapping. Alexander posted to town, removed him to a lodging, and after a
fortnight’s nursing, brought him to Bath, where, on his brother
William’s return, he found him being well cared for by his sister, who
kept him to a diet of “roasted apples and barley-water.” Dietrich
remained in England, his brother easily procuring him employment until
1779, when he returned to Hanover, and shortly afterwards married a Miss
Reif. The family now moved to a larger house, 19, New King Street, which
had a garden behind it, and open space down to the river. It is
incidentally mentioned, “that here many interesting discoveries besides
the Georgium Sidus were made.”

In preparation for the oratorios to be performed during Lent, Miss
Herschel mentions that she copied the scores of the “Messiah” and “Judas
Maccabæus” into parts for an orchestra of nearly one hundred performers,
and the vocal parts of “Samson,” besides instructing the treble singers,
of which she was now herself the first. On the occasion of her first
public appearance, her brother presented her with ten guineas for her
dress,—


“And that my choice could not have been a bad one I conclude from having
been pronounced by Mr. Palmer (the then proprietor of the Bath theatre)
to be an ornament to the stage. And as to acquitting myself in giving my
songs and recitatives in the ‘Messiah,’ ‘Judas Maccabæus,’ &c., I had
the satisfaction of being complimented by my friends, the Marchioness of
Lothian, &c., who were present at the rehearsals, for pronouncing my
words like an Englishwoman.”


It is evident that had she chosen to persevere, her reputation as a
singer would have been secure. The following year she was first singer
at the concerts, and was offered an engagement for the Birmingham
Festival, which she declined, having resolved only to sing in public
where her brother was conductor. At this time he had repeated proposals
from London publishers to bring out some of his vocal compositions, but
with the exception of “The Echo” catch, none of them ever appeared in
print. Besides the regular Sunday services, concerts and oratorios had
to be prepared for and performed in steady routine, sometimes at Bristol
also, while the poor prima-donna-housekeeper “hobbled on” with one
dishonest servant after another, until Whit Sunday, 1782, when both
brother and sister played and sung for the last time, in St. Margaret’s
Chapel. On this occasion, their last performance in public, the anthem
selected for the day was one of the last compositions, of which mention
has been made above.

The name of _William Herschel_ was fast becoming famous, as a writer, a
discoverer, and the possessor and inventor of instruments of unheard-of
power. He was now about to be released from the necessity of devoting
the time to music which he was eager to give to astronomical science.[7]
It came about as follows:—


... “He was now frequently interrupted by visitors who were introduced
by some of his resident scholars, among whom I remember Sir Harry
Engelfield, Dr. Blagden, and Dr. Maskelyne. With the latter he was
engaged in a long conversation, which to me sounded like quarrelling,
and the first words my brother said after he was gone was: ‘That is a
devil of a fellow.’... I suppose their names were not known, or were
forgotten; for it was not till the year 1782 or 1783 that a memorandum
of the names of visitors was thought of.... My brother applied himself
to perfect his mirrors, erecting in his garden a stand for his
twenty-foot telescope; many trials were necessary before the required
motions for such an unwieldy machine could be contrived. Many attempts
were made by way of experiment against a mirror for an intended
thirty-foot telescope could be completed, for which, between whiles (not
interrupting the observations with seven, ten, and twenty-foot, and
writing papers for both the Royal and Bath Philosophical Societies)
gauges, shapes, weight, &c., of the mirror were calculated, and trials
of the composition of the metal were made. In short, I saw nothing else
and heard nothing else talked of but about these things when my brothers
were together. Alex was always very alert, assisting when anything new
was going forward, but he wanted perseverance, and never liked to
confine himself at home for many hours together. And so it happened that
my brother William was obliged to make trial of my abilities in copying
for him catalogues, tables, &c., and sometimes whole papers which were
lent him for his perusal. Among them was one by Mr. Michel and a
catalogue of Christian Mayer in Latin, which kept me employed when my
brother was at the telescope at night. When I found that a hand was
sometimes wanted when any particular measures were to be made with the
lamp micrometer, &c., or a fire to be kept up, or a dish of coffee
necessary during a long night’s watching, I undertook with pleasure what
others might have thought a hardship.... Since the discovery of the
Georgium Sidus [March 13, 1781], I believe few men of learning or
consequence left Bath before they had seen and conversed with its
discoverer, and thought themselves fortunate in finding him at home on
their repeated visits. Sir William Watson[8] was almost an intimate, for
hardly a day passed but he had something to communicate from the letters
which he received from Sir Joseph Banks and other members of the Royal
Society, from which it appeared that my brother was expected in town to
receive the gold medal. The end of November was the most precarious
season for absenting himself. But Sir William went with him, and it was
arranged so that they set out with the diligence at night, and by that
means his absence did not last above three or four days, when my brother
returned alone, Sir William remaining with his father.

“Now a very busy winter was commencing; for my brother had engaged
himself to conduct the oratorios conjointly with Ronzini, and had made
himself answerable for the payment of the engaged performers, for his
credit ever stood high in the opinion of every one he had to deal with.
(He lost considerably by this arrangement.) But, though at times much
harassed with business, the mirror for the thirty-foot reflector was
never out of his mind, and if a minute could but be spared in going from
one scholar to another, or giving one the slip, he called at home to see
how the men went on with the furnace, which was built in a room below,
even with the garden.

“The mirror was to be cast in a mould of loam prepared from horse dung,
of which an immense quantity was to be pounded in a mortar and sifted
through a fine sieve. It was an endless piece of work, and served me for
many an hour’s exercise; and Alex frequently took his turn at it, for we
were all eager to do something towards the great undertaking. Even Sir
William Watson would sometimes take the pestle from me when he found me
in the work-room, where he expected to find his friend, in whose
concerns he took so much interest that he felt much disappointed at not
being allowed to pay for the metal. But I do not think my brother ever
accepted pecuniary assistance from any one of his friends, and on this
occasion he declined the offer by saying it was paid for already.

“Among the Bath visitors were many philosophical gentlemen who used to
frequent the levées at St. James’s, when in town. Colonel Walsh, in
particular, informed my brother that from a conversation he had had with
His Majesty, it appeared that in the spring he was to come with his
seven-foot telescope to the King. Similar reports he received from many
others, but they made no great impression nor caused any interruption in
his occupation or study, and as soon as the season for the concerts was
over, and the mould, &c., in readiness, a day was set apart for casting,
and the metal was in the furnace, but unfortunately it began to leak at
the moment when ready for pouring, and both my brothers and the caster
with his men were obliged to run out at opposite doors, for the stone
flooring (which ought to have been taken up) flew about in all
directions, as high as the ceiling. My poor brother fell, exhausted with
heat and exertion, on a heap of brickbats. Before the second casting was
attempted, everything which could ensure success had been attended to,
and a very perfect metal was found in the mould, which had cracked in
the cooling.

“But a total stop and derangement now took place, and nearly six or
seven months elapsed before my brother could return to the undisturbed
enjoyment of his instruments and observations. For one morning in
Passion week, as Sir William Watson was with my brother, talking about
the pending journey to town, my eldest nephew[9] arrived to pay us a
visit, and brought the confirmation that his uncle was expected with his
instrument in town. A chaise was at the door to take us to Bristol for a
rehearsal in the forenoon, of the ‘Messiah,’ which was to be performed
the same evening. The conductor being still lost in conversation with
his friend, was obliged to trust to my poor abilities for filling the
music box with the necessary parts for between ninety and one hundred
performers. My nephew had travelled all night, but we took him with us,
for we had not one night in the week, except Friday, but what was set
apart for an oratorio either at Bath or Bristol. Soon after Easter a new
organ being erected in St. James’s Church, it was opened with two
performances of the ‘Messiah;’ this again took up some of my brother’s
time....

... The Tuesday after Whit Sunday, May 8th, my brother left Bath to join
Sir William Watson at his father’s in Lincoln’s Inn Fields, furnished
with everything necessary for viewing double stars, of which the first
catalogue had just then appeared in the ‘Philosophical Transactions.’ A
new seven-foot stand and steps were made to go in a moderate sized box,
to be screwed together on the spot where wanted. Flamsteed’s Atlas, in
which the stars had during the winter been numbered, catalogues of
double stars, micrometers, tables, &c., and everything which could
facilitate reviewing objects, had been attended to in the preparation
for the journey.

“But when almost double the time had elapsed which my brother could
safely be absent from his scholars, Alex, as well as myself, were much
at a loss how to answer their inquiries, for, from the letters we
received, we could learn nothing but that he had been introduced to the
King and Queen, and had permission to come to the concerts at Buckingham
House, where the King conversed with him about astronomy.”


It was during his absence at this time that the three following letters
were written and received:—


DEAR LINA,—

I have had an audience of His Majesty this morning, and met with a very
gracious reception. I presented him with the drawing of the solar
system, and had the honour of explaining it to him and the Queen. My
telescope is in three weeks’ time to go to Richmond, and meanwhile to be
put up at Greenwich, where I shall accordingly carry it to-day. So you
see, Lina, that you must not think of seeing me in less than a month. I
shall write to Miss Lee myself; and other scholars who inquire for me,
you may tell that I cannot wait on them till His Majesty shall be
pleased to give me leave to return, or rather to dismiss me, for till
then I must attend. I will also write to Mr. Palmer to acquaint him with
it.

I am in a great hurry, therefore can write no more at present. Tell
Alexander that everything looks very likely as if I were to stay here.
The King inquired after him, and after my great speculum. He also gave
me leave to come to hear the Griesbachs play at the private concert
which he has every evening. My having seen the King need not be kept a
secret, but about my staying here it will be best not to say anything,
but only that I must remain here till His Majesty has observed the
planets with my telescope.

Yesterday I dined with Colonel Walsh, who inquired after you. There were
Mr. Aubert and Dr. Maskelyne. Dr. Maskelyne in public declared his
obligations to me for having introduced to them the high powers, for Mr.
Aubert has so much succeeded with them that he says he looks down upon
200, 300, or 400 with contempt, and immediately begins with 800. He has
used 2500 very completely, and seen my fine double stars with them. All
my papers are printing, with the postscript and all, and are allowed to
be very valuable. You see, Lina, I tell you all these things. You know
vanity is not my foible, therefore I need not fear your censure.
Farewell.

                                        I am, your affectionate brother,
                                             WM. HERSCHEL.

Saturday Morning,
   probably _May 25_.


                           TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                         Monday Evening, _June 3, 1782_.

DEAR LINA,—

I pass my time between Greenwich and London agreeably enough, but am
rather at a loss for work that I like. Company is not always pleasing,
and I would much rather be polishing a speculum. Last Friday I was at
the King’s concert to hear George play. The King spoke to me as soon as
he saw me, and kept me in conversation for half an hour. He asked George
to play a solo-concerto on purpose that I might hear him; and George
plays extremely well, is very much improved, and the King likes him very
much. These two last nights I have been star-gazing at Greenwich with
Dr. Maskelyne and Mr. Aubert. We have compared our telescopes together,
and mine was found very superior to any of the Royal Observatory. Double
stars which they could not see with their instruments I had the pleasure
to show them very plainly, and my mechanism is so much approved of that
Dr. Maskelyne has already ordered a model to be taken from mine and a
stand to be made by it to his reflector. He is, however, now so much out
of love with his instrument that he begins to doubt whether it
_deserves_ a new stand. I have had the influenza, but am now quite well
again. It lasted only five or six days, and I never was confined with
it.... There is hardly one single person here but what has had it.

I am introduced to the best company. To-morrow I dine at Lord
Palmerston’s, next day with Sir Joseph Banks, &c., &c. Among opticians
and astronomers nothing now is talked of but _what they call_ my great
discoveries. Alas! this shows how far they are behind, when such trifles
as I have seen and done are called _great_. Let me but get at it again!
I will make such telescopes, and see such things—that is, I will
endeavour to do so.


The letter ends abruptly with this sentence, and only one more was
written during this momentous interval.

[Sidenote: 1775-1782. _Impending Changes._]


                           TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                         _July 3, 1782._

DEAR CAROLINA,—

I have been so much employed that you will not wonder at my not writing
sooner. The letter you sent me last Monday came very safe to me. As Dr.
Watson has been so good as to acquaint you and Alexander with my
situation, I was still more easy in my silence to you. Last night the
King, the Queen, the Prince of Wales, the Princess Royal, Princess
Sophia, Princess Augusta, &c., Duke of Montague, Dr. Heberden, M. de
Luc, &c., &c., saw my telescope, and it was a very fine evening. My
instrument gave general satisfaction. The King has very good eyes, and
enjoys observations with telescopes exceedingly.

This evening, as the King and Queen are gone to Kew, the Princesses were
desirous of seeing my telescope, but wanted to know if it was possible
to see without going out on the grass, and were much pleased when they
heard that my telescope could be carried into any place they liked best
to have it. About 8 o’clock it was moved into the Queen’s apartments,
and we waited some time in hopes of seeing Jupiter or Saturn. Meanwhile
I showed the Princesses, and several other ladies who were present, the
speculum, the micrometers, the movements of the telescope, and other
things that seemed to excite their curiosity. When the evening appeared
to be totally unpromising, I proposed an artificial Saturn as an object,
since we could not have the real one. I had beforehand prepared this
little piece, as I guessed by the appearance of the weather in the
afternoon we should have no stars to look at. This being accepted with
great pleasure, I had the lamps lighted up which illuminated the picture
of a Saturn (cut out in pasteboard) at the bottom of the garden wall.
The effect was fine, and so natural that the best astronomer might have
been deceived. Their royal highnesses and other ladies seemed to be much
pleased with the artifice.

I remained in the Queen’s apartment with the ladies till about half
after ten, when in conversation with them I found them extremely well
instructed in every subject that was introduced, and they seemed to be
most amiable characters. To-morrow evening they hope to have better
luck, and nothing will give me greater happiness than to be able to show
them some of those beautiful objects with which the heavens are so
gloriously ornamented.


Sir William Watson returned to Bath after a fortnight or three weeks’
stay. From him we heard that my brother was invited to Greenwich with
the telescope, where he was met by a numerous party of astronomical and
learned gentlemen, and trials of his instrument were made. In these
letters he complained of being obliged to lead an idle life, having
nothing to do but to pass between London and Greenwich. Sir William
received many letters which he was so kind as to communicate to us. By
these, and from those to Alexander or to me, we learned that the King
wished to see the telescope at Windsor. At last a letter, dated July 2,
arrived from Therese, and from this and several succeeding ones we
gathered that the King would not suffer my brother to return to his
profession again, and by his writing several times for a supply of money
we could only suppose that he himself was in uncertainty about the time
of his return.

In the last week of July my brother came home, and immediately prepared
for removing to Datchet, where he had taken a house with a garden and
grass-plot annexed, quite suitable for the purpose of an
observing-place. Sir Wm. Watson spent nearly the whole time at our
house, and he was not the only friend who truly grieved at my brother’s
going from Bath; or feared his having perhaps agreed to no very
advantageous offers; their fears were, in fact, not without reason....
The prospect of entering again on the toils of teaching, &c., which
awaited my brother at home (the months of leisure being now almost gone
by), appeared to him an intolerable waste of time, and by way of
alternative he chose to be Royal Astronomer, with a salary of £200 a
year. Sir William Watson was the only one to whom the sum was mentioned,
and he exclaimed, “Never bought monarch honour so cheap!” To every other
inquirer, my brother’s answer was that the King had provided for him.

[Sidenote: 1782. _Removal to Datchet._]


Everything was immediately packed for the removal, and on the 1st of
August, when the brothers and sister walked over to Datchet from Slough
(where the coach passed), they found the waggon, with its precious load
of instruments, as well as household furniture, waiting to be unpacked.
The new home was a large neglected place, the house in a deplorably
ruinous condition, the garden and grounds overgrown with weeds. For a
fortnight they had no female servant at all; an old woman, the
gardener’s wife, showed Miss Herschel the shops, where the prices of
everything, from coals to butcher’s meat, appalled her. But these
considerations weighed for nothing in her brother’s eyes against the
delight of stables where mirrors could be ground, a roomy laundry, which
was to serve for a library, with one door opening on a large grass-plot,
where “the small twenty-foot” was to be erected; he gaily assured her
that they could live on eggs and bacon, which would cost nothing to
speak of now that they were really in the country!


The beginning of October, Alexander was obliged to return to Bath. The
separation was truly painful to us all, and I was particularly affected
by it, for till now I had not had time to consider the consequence of
giving up the prospect of making myself independent by becoming (with a
little more uninterrupted application) a useful member of the musical
profession. But besides that my brother William would have been very
much at a loss for my assistance, I had not spirit enough to throw
myself on the public after losing his protection.

Poor Alexander! we had hoped at first to persuade him to change Bath for
London, where he had the offer of the most profitable engagements, and
we should then have had him near us ... but he refused, and before we
saw him again the next year he was married.

Much of my brother’s time was taken up in going, when the evenings were
clear, to the Queen’s Lodge to show the King, &c., objects through the
seven-foot. But when the days began to shorten, this was found
impossible, for the telescope was often (at no small expense and risk of
damage) obliged to be transported in the dark back to Datchet, for the
purpose of spending the rest of the night with observations on double
stars for a second Catalogue. My brother was besides obliged to be
absent for a week or ten days for the purpose of bringing home the metal
of the cracked thirty-foot mirror, and the remaining materials from his
work-room. Before the furnace was taken down at Bath, a second
twenty-foot mirror, twelve-inch diameter, was cast, which happened to be
very fortunate, for on the 1st of January, 1783, a very fine one cracked
by frost in the tube. I remember to have seen the thermometer 1½ degree
below zero for several nights in the same year....

[Sidenote: 1783. _Life at Datchet._]

... In my brother’s absence from home, I was of course left solely to
amuse myself with my own thoughts, which were anything but cheerful. I
found I was to be trained for an assistant-astronomer, and by way of
encouragement a telescope adapted for “sweeping,” consisting of a tube
with two glasses, such as are commonly used in a “finder,” was given me.
I was “to sweep for comets,” and I see by my journal that I began August
22nd, 1782, to write down and describe all remarkable appearances I saw
in my “sweeps,” which were horizontal. But it was not till the last two
months of the same year that I felt the least encouragement to spend the
star-light nights on a grass-plot covered with dew or hoar frost,
without a human being near enough to be within call. I knew too little
of the real heavens to be able to point out every object so as to find
it again without losing too much time by consulting the Atlas. But all
these troubles were removed when I knew my brother to be at no great
distance making observations with his various instruments on double
stars, planets, &c., and I could have his assistance immediately when I
found a nebula, or cluster of stars, of which I intended to give a
catalogue; but at the end of 1783 I had only marked fourteen, when my
sweeping was interrupted by being employed to write down my brother’s
observations with the large twenty-foot. I had, however, the comfort to
see that my brother was satisfied with my endeavours to assist him when
he wanted another person, either to run to the clocks, write down a
memorandum, fetch and carry instruments, or measure the ground with
poles, &c., &c., of which something of the kind every moment would
occur. For the assiduity with which the measurements on the diameter of
the Georgium Sidus, and observations of other planets, double stars,
&c., &c., were made, was incredible, as may be seen by the various
papers that were given to the Royal Society in 1783, which papers were
written in the daytime, or when cloudy nights interfered. Besides this,
the twelve-inch speculum was perfected before the spring, and many hours
were spent at the turning bench, as not a night clear enough for
observing ever passed but that some improvements were planned for
perfecting the mounting and motions of the various instruments then in
use, or some trials were made of new constructed eye-pieces, which were
mostly executed by my brother’s own hands. Wishing to save his time, he
began to have some work of that kind done by a watchmaker who had
retired from business and lived on Datchet Common, but the work was so
bad, and the charges so unreasonable, that he could not be employed. It
was not till some time afterwards in his frequent visits to the meetings
of the Royal Society (made in moonlight nights), that he had an
opportunity of looking about for mathematical workmen, opticians, and
founders. But the work seldom answered expectation, and it was kept to
be executed with improvements by Alexander during the few months he
spent with us.

The summer months passed in the most active preparation for getting the
large twenty-foot ready against the next winter. The carpenters and
smiths of Datchet were in daily requisition, and as soon as patterns for
tools and mirrors were ready, my brother went to town to have them cast,
and during the three or four months Alexander could be absent from Bath,
the mirrors and optical parts were nearly completed.

But that the nights after a day of toil were not given to rest, may be
seen by the observations on Mars, of which a paper, dated December 1,
1783, was given to the Royal Society. Some trouble also was often thrown
away during those nights in the attempt to teach me to re-measure double
stars with the same micrometers with which former measures had been
taken, and the small twenty-foot was given me for that purpose.... I had
also to ascertain their places by a transit instrument lent for that
purpose by Mr. Dalrymple, but after many fruitless attempts it was seen
that the instrument was perhaps as much in fault as my observations.

_July 8._—I began to use the new Newtonian small sweeper, (for a
description of this instrument see note to Neb. No. 1, V. class, at the
end of the catalogue of first 1000 Neb. and Cl.), but it could hardly be
expected that I should meet with any comets in the part of the heavens
where I swept, for I generally chose my situation by the side of my
brother’s instrument, that I might be ready to run to the clock or write
down memorandums. In the beginning of December I became entirely
attached to the writing-desk, and had seldom an opportunity after that
time of using my newly-acquired instrument.

My brother began his series of sweeps when the instrument was yet in a
very unfinished state, and my feelings were not very comfortable when
every moment I was alarmed by a crack or fall, knowing him to be
elevated fifteen feet or more on a temporary cross-beam instead of a
safe gallery. The ladders had not even their braces at the bottom; and
one night, in a very high wind, he had hardly touched the ground before
the whole apparatus came down. Some labouring men were called up to help
in extricating the mirror, which was fortunately uninjured, but much
work was cut out for carpenters next day.

That my fears of danger and accidents were not wholly imaginary, I had
an unlucky proof on the night of the 31st December. The evening had been
cloudy, but about ten o’clock a few stars became visible, and in the
greatest hurry all was got ready for observing. My brother, at the front
of the telescope, directed me to make some alteration in the lateral
motion, which was done by machinery, on which the point of support of
the tube and mirror rested. At each end of the machine or trough was an
iron hook, such as butchers use for hanging their joints upon, and
having to run in the dark on ground covered a foot deep with melting
snow, I fell on one of these hooks, which entered my right leg above the
knee. My brother’s call, “Make haste!” I could only answer by a pitiful
cry, “I am hooked!” He and the workmen were instantly with me, but they
could not lift me without leaving nearly two ounces of my flesh behind.
The workman’s wife was called, but was afraid to do anything, and I was
obliged to be my own surgeon by applying aquabusade and tying a kerchief
about it for some days, till Dr. Lind, hearing of my accident, brought
me ointment and lint, and told me how to use them. At the end of six
weeks I began to have some fears about my poor limb, and asked again for
Dr. Lind’s opinion: he said if a soldier had met with such a hurt he
would have been entitled to six weeks’ nursing in a hospital. I had,
however, the comfort to know that my brother was no loser through this
accident, for the remainder of the night was cloudy, and several nights
afterwards afforded only a few short intervals favourable for sweeping,
and until the 16th January there was no necessity for my exposing myself
for a whole night to the severity of the season.

I could give a pretty long list of accidents which were near proving
fatal to my brother as well as myself. To make observations with such
large machinery, where all around is in darkness, is not unattended with
danger, especially when personal safety is the last thing with which the
mind is occupied; even poor Piazzi[10] did not go home without getting
broken shins by falling over the rack-bar, which projects in high
altitudes in front of the telescope, when in the hurry the cap had been
forgotten to be put over it.

In the long days of the summer months many ten- and seven-foot mirrors
were finished; there was nothing but grinding and polishing to be seen.
For ten-foot several had been cast with ribbed backs by way of
experiment to reduce the weight in large mirrors. In my leisure hours I
ground seven-foot and plain mirrors from rough to fining down, and was
indulged with polishing and the last finishing of a very beautiful
mirror for Sir William Watson.

An account of the discoveries made with the twenty-foot and the
improvements of the mechanical parts of that instrument during the
winter of 1785, is given with the Catalogue of the first 1000 new
nebulæ. By which account it must plainly appear that the expenses of
these improvements, and those which were yet to be made in the apparatus
of the twenty-foot (which in fact proved to be a model of a larger
instrument), could not be supplied out of a salary of £200 a year,
especially as my brother’s finances had been too much reduced during the
six months before he received his _first_ quarterly payment of _fifty
pounds_ (which was Michaelmas, 1782). Travelling from Bath to London,
Greenwich, Windsor, backwards and forwards, transporting the telescope,
&c., breaking up his establishment at Bath and forming a new one near
the Court, all this, even leaving such personal conveniences as he had
for many years been used to, out of the question, could not be obtained
for a trifle; a good large piece of ground was required for the use of
the instruments, and a habitation in which he could receive and offer a
bed to an astronomical friend, was necessary after a night’s
observation.

It seemed to be supposed that enough had been done when my brother was
enabled to leave his profession that he might have time to make and sell
telescopes. The King ordered four ten-foot himself, and many seven-foot
besides had been bespoke, and much time had already been expended on
polishing the mirrors for the same. But all this was only retarding the
work of a thirty or forty-foot instrument, which it was my brother’s
chief object to obtain as soon as possible; for he was then on the wrong
side of forty-five, and felt how great an injustice he would be doing to
himself and to the cause of Astronomy by giving up his time to making
telescopes for other observers.

Sir William Watson, who often in the lifetime of his father came to make
some stay with us at Datchet, saw my brother’s difficulties, and
expressed great dissatisfaction. On his return to Bath he met among the
visitors there several belonging to the Court (among the rest Mde.
Schwellenberg), to whom he gave his opinion concerning his friend and
his situation very freely. In consequence of this my brother had soon
after, through Sir J. Banks, the promise that £2000 would be granted for
enabling him to make himself an instrument.

Immediately every preparation for beginning the great work commenced. A
very ingenious smith (Campion), who was seeking employment, was secured
by my brother, and a temporary forge erected in an upstairs room.

[Sidenote: 1784-1785. _Removal from Datchet to Clay Hall._]


It soon became evident that the big, tumble-down old house, which had
been taken possession of with such eagerness, would not do: the rain
came through the ceilings; the damp situation brought on ague, and in
June the brother and sister left it for a place called Clay Hall, Old
Windsor. But here again unlooked-for troubles arose in consequence of
the landlady being a “litigious woman,” who refused to be bound to
reasonable terms, and at length, on the 3rd of April, 1786, the house
and garden at SLOUGH were taken, and all the apparatus and machinery
immediately removed there.

[Sidenote: 1786. _Removal from Clay Hall to Slough._]


... And here I must remember that among all this hurrying business,
every moment after daylight was allotted to observing. The last night at
Clay Hall was spent in sweeping till daylight, and by the next evening
the telescope stood ready for observation at Slough.... A workman for
the brass and optical parts was engaged, and two smiths were at work
throughout the summer on different parts for the forty-foot telescope,
and a whole troop of labourers were engaged in grinding the iron tools
to a proper shape for the mirror to be ground on (the polishing and
grinding by machines was not begun till about the end of 1788). These
heavy articles were cast in town, and caused my brother frequent
journeys to London, they were brought by water as far as Windsor.... At
Slough no steady out-of-door workman for the sweeping handle could be
met with, and a man-servant was engaged as soon as one could be found
fit for the purpose. Meanwhile Campion assisted, but many memorandums
were put down: “Lost a neb. by the blunder of the person at the handle.”
If it had not been sometimes for the intervention of a cloudy or
moonlight night, I know not when my brother (or I either), should have
got any sleep; for with the morning came also his workpeople, of whom
there were no less than between thirty and forty at work for upwards of
three months together, some employed in felling and rooting out trees,
some digging and preparing the ground for the bricklayers who were
laying the foundation for the telescope, and the carpenter in Slough,
with all his men. The smith, meanwhile, was converting a washhouse into
a forge, and manufacturing complete sets of tools required for the work
he was to enter upon. Many expensive tools also were furnished by the
ironmongers in Windsor, as well for the forge as for the turner and
brass man. In short, the place was at one time a complete workshop for
making optical instruments, and it was a pleasure to go into it to see
how attentively the men listened to and executed their master’s orders;
I had frequent opportunities for doing this when I was obliged to run to
him with my papers or slate, when stopped in my work by some doubt or
other.

I cannot leave this subject without regretting, even twenty years after,
that so much labour and expense should have been thrown away on a swarm
of pilfering work-people, both men and women, with which Slough, I
believe, was particularly infested. For at last everything that could be
carried away was gone, and nothing but rubbish left. Even tables for the
use of workrooms vanished: one in particular I remember, the drawer of
which was filled with slips of experiments made on the rays of light and
heat, was lost out of the room in which the women had been ironing. This
could not but produce the greatest disorder and inconvenience in the
library and in the room into which the apparatus for observing had been
moved, when the observatory was wanted for some other purpose; they were
at last so encumbered by stores and tools of all sorts that no room for
a desk or an Atlas remained. It required my utmost exertion to rescue
the manuscripts in hand from destruction by falling into unhallowed
hands or being devoured by mice.

But I will now return to July, 1786, when my brother was obliged to
deliver a ten-foot telescope as a present from the King to the
Observatory of Göttingen. Before he left Slough on July 3rd, the stand
of the forty-foot telescope stood on two circular walls capped with
Portland stone (which, cracking by frost, were afterwards covered with
oak) ready to receive the tube. The smith was left to continue to work
at the tube, which was sufficient employment cut out for him before he
would want farther direction. The mirror was also pretty far advanced,
and ready for the polish, for I remember to have seen twelve or fourteen
men daily employed in grinding or polishing.

[Sidenote: 1786. _Life and Work at Slough._]

To give a description of the task (or rather tasks) which fell to my
share, the readiest way I think will be to transcribe out of a day-book
which I began to keep at that time, and called “Book of work done.”

_July 3._—My brothers William and Alex. left Slough to begin their
journey to Germany. Mrs. [Alex.] Herschel was left with me at Slough. By
way of not suffering too much by sadness, I began with bustling work. I
cleaned all the brass-work for seven and ten-foot telescopes, and put
curtains before the shelves to hinder the dust from settling upon them
again.

_4th._—I cleaned and put the polishing-room in order, and made the
gardener clear the work-yard, put everything in safety, and mend the
fences.

_5th._—I spent the morning in needle-work. In the afternoon went with
Mrs. Herschel to Windsor. We chose the hours from two to six for
shopping and other business, to be from home at the time most unlikely
for any persons to call, but there had been four foreign gentlemen
looking at the instruments in the garden, they had not left their names.
In the evening Dr. and Mrs. Kelly (Mr. Dollond’s daughter) and Mr.
Gordon came to see me.

_6th._—I put all the philosophical letters in order, and the collection
of each year in a separate cover.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_12th._—I put paper in press for a register, and calculated for
Flamsteed’s Catalogue.

_Mem._—When Flamsteed’s Catalogue was brought into zones in 1783, it was
only taken up at 45° from the Pole, the apparatus not being then ready
for sweeping in the zenith.

By July 23rd the whole Catalogue was completed all but writing it in the
clear, which at that time was a very necessary provision, as it was not
till the year 1789 that Wollaston’s Catalogue made its appearance. Many
sweeps nearer the Pole than the register of sweeps, which only began at
45°, being made, it became necessary to provide a register for marking
those sweeps and the nebulæ discovered in them.

_14th._—Dr. and Mrs. Maskelyne called here with Dr. Shepherd.

_15th._—I spent the day with Mrs. Herschel at Mrs. Kelly’s. We met Dr.
and Mrs. Maskelyne and Dr. Shepherd, Marquis of Huntley, &c., &c.,
there.

_16th._—I ruled part of the register of sweeps.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_18th._—I spent the whole day in ruling paper for the register; except
that at breakfast I cut out ruffles for shirts. Mr. and Mrs. Kelly and
Mrs. Ramsden (Dollond’s sister) called this evening. I tried to sweep,
but it is cloudy, and the moon rises at half-past ten.

_19th._—In the evening we swept from eleven till one.

_20th._—Prince Charles (Queen’s brother) Duke of Saxe-Gotha and the Duke
of Montague were here this morning. I had a message from the King to
show them the instruments.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I had intended to go on with my Diary till my brother’s return, but it
would be tedious, so of the rest I shall give only a summary account,
and will mention in this place that all what follows would but be the
same thing over again; for the advantage of being quietly at work in the
presence of my brother to whom I could apply for information the moment
a doubt occurred, never returned again, and often have I been racking my
poor brains through a day and a night to very little purpose. I found it
necessary to continue my memoranda of “work done” to the last day I had
the care of my brother’s MS. papers. But I had rather copy a few days
more, as they contain the discovery of my first comet, and will serve
also to show that I attempted to register all discovered nebulæ, after a
precept my brother had left me, as this was necessary for revising the
MS. of the catalogue of the first thousand nebulæ, which he expected at
his return to find ready for correction from the printers.

_22nd._—I calculated all the day for Flamsteed’s Catalogue. Lord
Mulgrave called this evening.....

_23rd._—Received letters from Hanover. Finished calculating for
Flamsteed’s Catalogue.


The two following short letters were carefully preserved, and, though
they contain nothing of importance, they are of interest as being of the
very few from the same pen which are not on scientific subjects.


                 FROM W. HERSCHEL TO CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

                                       HANOVER, _Friday, July 14, 1786_.

DEAR SISTER,—

This morning we arrived safely at Hanover. We are a little tired, but
perfectly well in health. We travelled extra post all the way through
very bad roads. The post is going out in a very little time, so that I
write in a hurry that you might hear from us so much sooner. After a
night or two of sleep here (by way of recovery) I shall go on to
Göttingen; but when I have collected my thoughts better together I will
write more. Mamma is perfectly well and looks well. Jacob looks a little
older, but not nearly so much as I expected. In Sophy [Mrs. Griesbach]
there is hardly any change, but a few white hairs on her head. John
[Dietrich] is just the same as before, his little boy seems to be a
charming creature. Farewell, dear Lina. I hope we shall see you again in
a few weeks. I must finish for Alexander to write. Adieu once more.


                 FROM W. HERSCHEL TO CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

                                                       [_August, 1786._]

DEAR LINA,—

We are still in Hanover, and find it a most agreeable place. I have been
in Göttingen, where Jacob went along with me, and the King’s telescope
arrived there in perfect order. The Society of Göttingen have elected me
a member. We long very much to hear from you, as we have never had a
letter yet. This is the fourth we have sent you, and we hope you
received the former ones. This day fortnight we have fixed for our
setting out from this place, and be assured that we shall be happy to
see _old England_ again, though _old Germany_ is no bad place. Yesterday
and the day before I have seen the Bishop of Osnaburgh and the Prince
Edward. If an inquiry should be made about our return, you may say (I
hope with truth) that we shall be back by about the 24th of August.
Adieu, Lina.


_24th._—I registered some sweeps in present time and Pole distance.
Prince Resonico came with Dr. Shepherd to see the instruments. I swept
from ten till one.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_28th._—I wrote part of Flamsteed’s Catalogue in the clear. It was a
stormy night, we could not go to bed.

_29th._—I paid the smith. He received to-day the plates for the
forty-foot tube. Above half of them are bad, but he thinks there will be
as many good among them as will be wanted, and I believe he intends to
keep the rest till they return. Paid the gardener for four days which he
worked with the smith. I registered sweeps to-day. By way of memorandum
I will set down in this book in what manner I proceed.

I began some time ago with the last sweep which is booked in the old
register (Flamsteed’s time and P. D.), viz., 571, and at different times
I booked 570, 569, 568, 567, 566, 565. To-day I booked 564; 563 is
marked not to be registered; 560 and 561 I was obliged to pass over on
account of some difficulty. The rest of the day I wrote in Flamsteed’s
Catalogue. The storm continued all the day, but now, 8 o’clock, it turns
to a gentle rain.

_30th._—I wound up the sidereal timepiece, Field’s and Alexander’s
clocks, and made covers for the new and old registers.

_31st._—I booked 558, 557, and 554; 556, 555, I was obliged to leave out
on account of some difficulty.

_Mem._—I find I cannot go on fast enough with the registering of sweeps
to be serviceable to the Catalogue of Nebulæ. Therefore I will begin
immediately to recalculate them, and hope to finish them before they
return. Besides, I think the consequences of registering the sweeps
backwards will be bad.

[Sidenote: 1786. _Slough.—The first Comet._]

_August 1._—I have counted one hundred nebulæ to-day, and this evening I
saw an object which I believe will prove to-morrow night to be a comet.

_2nd._—To-day I calculated 150 nebulæ. I fear it will not be clear
to-night. It has been raining throughout the whole day, but seems now to
clear up a little.

1 o’clock.—The object of last night _is a comet_.

_3rd._—I did not go to rest till I had wrote to Dr. Blagden and Mr.
Aubert to announce the comet. After a few hours’ sleep, I went in the
afternoon to Dr. Lind, who, with Mr. Cavallo, accompanied me to Slough,
with the intention of seeing the comet, but it was cloudy, and remained
so all night.


                     MISS HERSCHEL TO DR. BLAGDEN.

                                                       _August 2, 1786._

SIR,—

In consequence of the friendship which I know to exist between you and
my brother, I venture to trouble you, in his absence, with the following
imperfect account of a comet:—

The employment of writing down the observations when my brother uses the
twenty-foot reflector does not often allow me time to look at the
heavens, but as he is now on a visit to Germany, I have taken the
opportunity to sweep in the neighbourhood of the sun in search of
comets; and last night, the 1st of August, about 10 o’clock, I found an
object very much resembling in colour and brightness the 27 nebula of
the _Connoissance des Temps_, with the difference, however, of being
round. I suspected it to be a comet; but a haziness coming on, it was
not possible to satisfy myself as to its motion till this evening. I
made several drawings of the stars in the field of view with it, and
have enclosed a copy of them, with my observations annexed, that you may
compare them together.

_August 1_, 1786, 9^h 50ʹ. Fig. 1. The object in the centre is like a
star out of focus, while the rest are perfectly distinct, and I suspect
it to be a comet.

10^h 33ʹ. Fig. 2. The suspected comet makes now a perfect isosceles
triangle with the two stars _a_ and _b_.

11^h 8ʹ. I think the situation of the comet is now as in Fig. 3, but it
is so hazy that I cannot sufficiently see the small star _b_ to be
assured of the motion.

By the naked eye the comet is between the 54 and 53 Ursæ Majoris and the
14, 15, and 16 Comæ Berenices, and makes an obtuse triangle with them,
the vertex of which is turned towards the south.

_Aug. 2nd_, 10^h 9ʹ. The comet is now, with respect to the stars _a_
and _b_, situated as in Fig. 4, therefore the motion since last night is
evident.

10^h 30ʹ. Another considerable star, _c_, may be taken into the field
with it by placing _a_ in the centre, when the comet and the other star
will both appear in the circumference, as in Fig. 5.

These observations were made with a Newtonian sweeper of 27-inch focal
length, and a power of about 20. The field of view is 2° 12ʹ. I cannot
find the stars _a_ or _c_ in any catalogue, but suppose they may easily
be traced in the heavens, whence the situation of the comet, as it was
last night at 10^h 33ʹ, may be pretty nearly ascertained.

You will do me the favour of communicating these observations to my
brother’s astronomical friends.

                                        I have the honour to be,
                                           Sir,
                                     Your most obedient, humble servant,
                                           CAROLINA HERSCHEL.

_August 2nd, 1786._
   SLOUGH, NEAR WINDSOR.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO ALEX. AUBERT, ESQ.

                                               SLOUGH, _August 2, 1786_.

DEAR SIR,—

_August 1st_, in the evening, at 10 o’clock, I saw an object very much
resembling (in colour and brightness) the 27 of Mr. Messier’s Nebulæ,
except this object being round. I suspected it to be a comet; but a
haziness came on before I could convince myself of its having moved. I
made several figures of the objects in the field, whereof I take the
liberty to send the first, that you might compare it with what I saw
to-night.

In Fig. 1 I observed the nebulous spot in the centre, a bright red but
small star upwards, another very faint white star following, and in the
situation as marked in the figure. There is a third star preceding, but
exceedingly faint. I suspected several more, which may perhaps appear in
a finer evening, but they were not distinct enough to take account of.

In Fig. 2, _August 2nd_, are only the red and its following star: the
preceding, in Fig. 1, is partly hid in the rays of the comet, and by one
or two glimpses I had, I think it is got before it.

In Fig. 3 I took the comet in the edge by way of taking in the
assistance of another star of about the same size and colour as that in
the centre.

The only stars I can possibly see with the naked eye which might be of
service to point out the place of the comet are 53 and 54 Ursæ Maj.,
from which it is at about an equal distance with the 14, 15, and 16 Comæ
Ber., and makes an obtuse angle with them. I think it must be about 1°
above the parallel of the 15 Comæ.

I made these observations with my little Newtonian sweeper, and used a
power of about 30: the field is about 1½ degree.

I hope, sir, you will excuse the trouble I give you with my wag [_qy._
vague] description, which is owing to my being a bad (or what is better)
no observer at all. For these last three years I have not had an
opportunity to look as many _hours_ in the telescope.

Lastly, I beg of you, sir, if this comet should not have been seen
before, to take it under your protection in regard to A. R. and D. C.

With my respectful compliments to the ladies, your sisters, I have the
honour to be,

                                         Sir,
                                     Your most obedient, humble servant,
                                           CAR. HERSCHEL.


                     DR. BLAGDEN TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                           GOWER STREET, BEDFORD SQUARE,
                                           _August 5, 1786_.

MADAM,—

Mr. Aubert’s letter, as well as that with which you favoured me, both
arrived safe. The evening was fine on Thursday, but Mr. Aubert was
prevented from going to Loam Pit Hill, and I have no opportunity of
making astronomical observations here, so that I believe the comet has
not yet been seen by anyone in England but yourself. Yesterday the
visitation of the Royal Observatory at Greenwich was held, where most of
the principal astronomers in and near London attended, which afforded an
opportunity of spreading the news of your discovery, and I doubt not but
many of them will verify it the next clear night. I also mentioned it in
a letter to Paris, and in another I had occasion to write to Munich, in
Germany. If the weather should be favourable on Sunday evening, it is
not impossible that Sir Joseph Banks and some friends from his house may
wait upon you to beg the favour of viewing this phenomenon through your
telescope.

Accept my best thanks for your obliging attention in communicating to me
the news, and believe me to be, with great esteem,

                                          Your obedient, humble servant,
                                               C. BLAGDEN.


                 ALEX. AUBERT, ESQ., TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                             LONDON, _7th August, 1786_.

DEAR MISS HERSCHEL,—

I am sure you have a better opinion of me than to think I have been
ungrateful for your very, very kind letter of the 2nd August. You will
have judged I wished to give you some account of your comet before I
answered it. I wish you joy, most sincerely, on the discovery. I am more
pleased than you can well conceive that _you_ have made it, and I think
I see your _wonderfully clever_ and _wonderfully amiable_ brother, upon
the news of it, shed a tear of joy. You have immortalized your name, and
you deserve such a reward from the Being who has ordered all these
things to move as we find them, for your assiduity in the business of
astronomy, and for your love for so celebrated and so deserving a
brother. I received your very kind letter about the comet on the 3rd,
but have not been able to observe it till Saturday, the 5th, owing to
cloudy weather. I found it immediately by your directions; it is very
curious, and in every respect as you describe it. I have compared it to
a fixed star, on Saturday night and Sunday night....

                       *     *     *     *     *

You see it travels very fast—at the rate of 2° 10ʹ per day—and moves but
little in N. P. D. These observations were made with an equatorial
micrometer of Mr. Smeaton’s construction, which your brother must
recollect to have seen at Loam Pit Hill. I need not tell you that
meridian observations with my transit instrument and mural quadrant must
have been much more accurate. I give you a little figure of its
appearance last night and the preceding night upon the scale of
Flamsteed’s Atlas Cœlestis [here follows the sketch-figure].

By the above, you will see it will be very near 19 of Comæ Berenices
to-night, and it will be a curious observation if it should prove an
occultation of one of the stars of the Comæ. Notice has been given to
astronomers at home and abroad of the discovery. I shall continue to
observe it, and will give you by-and-by a further account of it. In the
meanwhile believe me to be, with much gratitude and regard,

                                        Dear Miss Herschel,
                                          Your most obedient and obliged
                                            humble servant,
                                              ALEX. AUBERT.

P.S.—I was glad to hear to-day, by my friends at our club, that they had
seen you last night in good health; pray let me know what news you have
of your brother, and when we may expect to see him. I have had twice at
Loam Pit Hill his serene highness the Duke of Saxe Gotha, and
entertained him, Count Bruhl, and Mr. Oriani (a Milanese astronomer),
with your comet last night. My sisters return you many thanks for your
kind remembrance, and, with their best compliments, enjoin me to wish
you joy.

[Sidenote: 1786. _Employments at Slough._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO DIETRICH HERSCHEL.

                                               SLOUGH, _August 4, 1786_.

DEAR BROTHER,—

We received yesterday William’s and Alexander’s letter, and find that
they intend to leave Hanover on the 8th of August, therefore they will
not see the contents of this. However, as you have an instrument, I
think you are entitled to information of a telescopic comet which I
happened to discover on the 1st of August, and which I found, by the
observations of the 2nd, to have moved nearly three-quarters of a
degree. Last night it was cloudy, but I hope the weather will be more
favourable another night, that we may see a little more of it. I believe
you have a pair of Harris’s maps; the place where I saw the comet is
between 53 and 54 Ursæ Maj. and the 14, 15, and 16 Comæ Ber. of
Flamsteed’s Catalogue. All stars of Flamst. are in Bode’s Cat. to be
found, and if you cannot do without it, I dare say it is to be met with
at Hanover....

I found it with a magnifier of about 30, with a field of about 1½
degree. Now, if you have a piece which is nearly like this, I would
advise you to make use of that in sweeping all around this place, for it
must be, by the time you receive this letter, at a considerable
distance.

When I saw it, it appeared like a very bright, but round, small nebula.

The first letter I received from Hanover from William gave us the
greatest satisfaction imaginable, for it contained an account of the
good health of all our dear relations. I hope our dear mother does not
grieve too much now they have left her. I dare say William will pay soon
another visit, and then I will take that opportunity of coming to see
her. Farewell, dear brother; give my best love, &c.


To this period of Miss Herschel’s life belongs a folio manuscript book,
written with the utmost neatness, which she sent with one of her various
consignments of papers to her nephew after her return to Hanover, and
introduced as follows:—


DEAR NEPHEW,—

This is the fragment of a book which was too bulky for the portfolio in
which I was collecting such papers as I wished might not fall into any
other but your own hands. They contain chiefly answers of your father to
the inquiries I used to make when at breakfast before we separated each
for our daily tasks.

[Sidenote: 1786-1787. _Employments at Slough._]


The information is of a very miscellaneous kind, but matters connected
with her special study form the greater part of the questions. For
instance:—


         “Given the true time of the transit—take a transit.
         Do the same thing another way.
         To find what star Mercury is nearest.
         Take its place in the Nautical Almanac.
         Another way....

                       *     *     *     *     *

         Time of a star’s motion to be turned into space.

                       *     *     *     *     *

         To adjust the quadrant when fastened to the telescope.

                       *     *     *     *     *

         A logarithm given, to find the angle.
         Oblique spherical triangles.”

_4th._—I wrote to-day to Hanover, booked my observations, and made a
fair copy of three letters. Made accounts. The night is cloudy.

_5th._—I calculated nebulæ all day. The night was tolerably fine, and I
saw the comet.

_6th._—I booked my observations of last night. Received a letter from
Dr. Blagden in the morning, and in the evening Sir J. Banks, Lord
Palmerston, and Dr. Blagden, came and saw the comet. The evening was
very fine.

_7th_, _8th_.—Booked my observations; was hindered much by being obliged
to find a man to assist the smith. Dr. Lind and Mr. Cavallo came on the
8th, and Mr. Paradise in the afternoon, but the evening was cloudy.

_9th._—I calculated 100 nebulæ....

_10th._—Calculated 100 nebulæ. The smith borrowed a guinea. He complains
of Turner (the gardener), but we will, if possible, have patience till
my brother returns.

_11th._ I completed to-day the catalogue of the first thousand.

_12th._ ... calculated 200 nebulæ of the second thousand.

_13th._ Professor Kratzensteine, from Copenhagen, was here to-day. In
the evening I saw the comet and swept.

_14th._ ... I calculated 140 nebulæ to-day, which brought me up to the
last discovered nebulæ, and, therefore, this work is finished.

_15th._ I went up with Mrs. H. to Windsor to pay some bills and to buy
several articles against my brother’s return.

_16th._ ... my brothers returned about three in the afternoon.


It would be impossible for me, if it were required, to give a regular
account of all that passed around me in the lapse of the following two
years, for they were spent in a perfect chaos of business. The garden
and workrooms were swarming with labourers and workmen, smiths and
carpenters going to and fro between the forge and the forty-foot
machinery, and I ought not to forget that there is not one screw-bolt
about the whole apparatus but what was fixed under the immediate eye of
my brother. I have seen him lie stretched many an hour in a burning sun,
across the top beam whilst the iron work for the various motions was
being fixed.

At one time no less than twenty-four men (twelve and twelve relieving
each other) kept polishing day and night; my brother, of course, never
leaving them all the while, taking his food without allowing himself
time to sit down to table.

The moonlight nights were generally taken advantage of for experiments,
and for the frequent journeys to town which he was obliged to make to
order and provide the tools and materials which were continually
wanting, I may say by wholesale.

The discovery of the Georgian satellites caused many breaks in the
sweeps which were made at the end of 1786 and beginning of 1787, by
leaving off abruptly against the meridian passage of the planet, which
occasioned much work, both in shifting of the instrument and booking the
observations. Much confusion at first prevailed among the loose papers
on which the first observations were noted, and some of them have
perhaps been lost; for I remember several configurations of the
situation of the satellites having been made by Sir William Watson and
Mr. Marsden, and only one could be found....

                       *     *     *     *     *

That the discovery of these satellites must have brought many nocturnal
visitors to Slough may easily be imagined, and many times have I
listened with pain to the conversation my brother held with his
astronomical friends when quite exhausted by answering their numerous
questions. For I well knew that on such occasions, instead of renewing
his strength by going to rest, that there were too many who could not go
on without his direction, among whom I often was included, for I very
seldom could get a paper out of his hands time enough for finishing the
copy against the appointed day for its being taken to town. But
considering that no less than seven papers were delivered to the Royal
Society in 1786-1787, it may easily be judged that my brother’s study
had not been entirely deserted. I had always some kind of work in hand
with which I could proceed without troubling him with questions; such as
the temporary index which I began in June, 1787. Some years after, the
index to Flamsteed’s observations, calculating the beginning and ending
of sweeps and their breadth, for filling up the vacant places in the
registers, and works of that kind, filled up the intervals when nothing
more necessary was in hand.

My brother Jacob was with us from April till October, 1787, when he
returned to Hanover again. Alexander came only for a short time to give
his brother the meeting, Mrs. H. being too ill to be left long alone.
(She died in January of 1788.)

Professor Snaidecky often saw some objects through the twenty-foot
telescope, among others the Georgian satellites. He had taken lodgings
in Slough for the purpose of seeing and hearing my brother whenever he
could find him at leisure; he was a very silent man.

My brother’s bust was taken by Lochée, according to Sir Wm. Watson’s
order. Professor Wilson and my brother Jacob[11] were present.

In August an additional man-servant was engaged, who would be wanted at
the handles of the motions of the forty-foot, for which the mirror in
the beginning of July was so far finished as to be used for occasional
observations on trial.

[Sidenote: 1786-1787. _Slough—Appointed Assistant Astronomer._]

Such a person was also necessary for showing the telescopes to the
curious strangers, as by their numerous visits my brother or myself had
for some time past been much incommoded. In consequence of an
application made through Sir J. Banks to the King, my brother had in
August a second £2,000 granted for completing the forty-foot, and £200
yearly for the expense of repairs, such as ropes, painting, &c., &c.,
and the keep and clothing of the men who attended at night. A salary of
fifty pounds a year was also settled on me as an assistant to my
brother, and in October I received twelve pounds ten, being the first
quarterly payment of my salary, and the first money I ever in all my
lifetime thought myself to be at liberty to spend to my own liking. A
great uneasiness was by this means removed from my mind, for though I
had generally (and especially during the last busy six years) been
almost the keeper of my brother’s purse, with a charge to provide for my
personal wants, only annexing in my accounts the memorandum _for Car._
to the sums so laid out—when cast up, they hardly amounted to seven or
eight pounds per year since the time we had left Bath. Nothing but
bankruptcy had all the while been running through my silly head, when
looking at the sums of my weekly accounts and knowing they could be but
trifling in comparison with what had been and had yet to be paid in
town, for my brother had not been fortunate enough to meet with a
reasonable man for a caster who could also furnish the crane, &c., and
his bills came in greatly overcharged. But more of this in another
place. I will only add that from this time the utmost activity prevailed
to forward the completion of the forty-foot. An additional optical
workman was engaged, and preparation made for casting the second mirror.
Journeys to town were made for moulding, and at the end of January a
fine cast mirror arrived safely at Slough. Several seven-foot telescopes
were finished and sent off.

The fine nights were not neglected, though observations were often
interrupted by visitors. Messrs. Cassini, Mechain, Le Genre, and
Carochet spent November 26th and 27th with my brother, and saw many
objects in the twenty-foot and other instruments.

[Sidenote: 1787-1788. _Slough—Marriage of Dr. Herschel._]

The Catalogue of the second thousand new nebulæ wanted but a few numbers
in March to being complete. The observations on the Georgian satellites
furnished a paper which was delivered to the Royal Society in May. The
8th of that month being fixed on for my brother’s marriage, it may
easily be supposed that I must have been fully employed (besides minding
the heavens) to prepare everything as well as I could against the time I
was to give up the place of a housekeeper, which was the 8th of May,
1788.


                         END OF RECOLLECTIONS.



                              CHAPTER III.

                   LIFE AFTER HER BROTHER’S MARRIAGE.


WITH the second volume of “Recollections” all connected narrative and
detailed relation of daily events ceases, and for the ten years from
1788 to 1798 there is not even the journal, which, however, was resumed
in the latter year. All has been destroyed. An event so important as her
brother’s marriage[12] is only noticed as fixing the date when the
“place of a housekeeper” had to be resigned. Miss Herschel lived from
henceforth in lodgings, coming every day for her work, and in all
respects continuing the same labours as her brother’s assistant and
secretary as before. But it is not to be supposed that a nature so
strong and a heart so affectionate should accept the new state of things
without much and bitter suffering. To resign the supreme place by her
brother’s side which she had filled for sixteen years with such hearty
devotion could not be otherwise than painful in any case; but how much
more so in this where equal devotion to the same pursuit must have made
identity of interest and purpose as complete as it is rare. One who
could both feel and express herself so strongly was not likely to fall
into her new place without some outward expression of what it cost
her—tradition confirms the assumption—and it is easy to understand how
this long significant silence is due to the light of later wisdom and
calmer judgment which counselled the destruction of all record of what
was likely to be painful to survivors.

Her later letters abundantly show that she had learned to love the
gentle sister-in-law whom she so pathetically entreats to hold on with
her in their common old age, and the journals of her astronomical
researches sufficiently prove that her zeal in “_minding the Heavens_”
knew no abatement. It was at this period also that she made some of her
most important discoveries. Before the end of 1797 she had announced the
discovery of eight comets, to five of which the priority of her claim
over other observers is unquestioned. A packet, in coarse paper, bearing
the superscription, “_This is what I call the Bills and Receipts of my
Comets_,” contains some data connected with the discovery of these
objects, each folded in a separate paper, and marked “First Comet,”
“Second Comet,” &c., &c. Some of the correspondence on the occasion of
her first discovery has already been quoted, and in a note she explains
that many of the letters from distinguished men which she received had
been given to collectors of autographs. The letter to the Astronomer
Royal, announcing the discovery of her second comet, has been preserved,
with his answer.

[Sidenote: 1788. _Second Comet discovered._]


                MISS HERSCHEL TO THE REV. DR. MASKELYNE.

DEAR SIR,—

Last night, December 21st, at 7^h 45ʹ, I discovered a comet, a little
more than one degree south—preceding β Lyræ. This morning, between five
and six, I saw it again, when it appeared to have moved about a quarter
of a degree towards δ of the same constellation. I beg the favour of you
to take it under your protection.

Mrs. Herschel and my brothers join with me in compliments to Mrs.
Maskelyne and yourself, and I have the honour to remain,

                                        Dear sir,
                                      Your most obliged, humble servant,
                                          CAROLINA HERSCHEL.

SLOUGH, _Dec. 22, 1788_.

P.S.—The comet precedes β Lyræ 7ʹ 5ʺ in time, and is in the parallel of
the small star (β being double). See fifth class, third star, of my
catalogue.—WM. H.


                THE REV. DR. MASKELYNE TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                         GREENWICH, _December 27, 1788_.

DEAR MISS CAROLINE,—

I thank you for your favour of the 22nd instant, containing an account
of your discovery of a _second_ comet on the 21st, and recommending it
to my attention.

I received it only on the 24th, at ten in the morning, owing to the
slowness of our penny post.

I delayed acknowledging it till I could inform you at the same time I
had seen it. The frost, unfortunately for us astronomers, broke up the
very same morning that your letter arrived, in consequence of which the
weather has been so bad that I could not get a sight of your comet till
last night, the 26th, when, at 6^h 34ʹ, it followed α Lyræ in the A.
R., 3ʹ 7ʺ of time, and was 2° 30ʹ S. of it. This only by the divisions
of the equatorial and meridian circles, but true to a minute or two of
declination and five seconds of time. I compared it more accurately with
a small telescopic star nearer it, which, when settled hereafter, will
determine its place within 30ʺ of a degree. Hence its A. R. was about
18^h 33ʹ 55ʺ, and distance from the North Pole 53° 59ʹ. By your
observation of December 22nd, 5^h 31ʹ in the morning, its A. R. was
18^h 35ʹ 12ʹ, and P. D. 56° 56ʹ. Hence it has moved retrograde in A. R.
about the rate of 17ʹ of time per day, and 30ʹ per day northward in
declination, which agrees nearly with your observation of its approach
towards δ Lyræ. Its motion is fortunately favourable for our keeping
sight of it for some time, which may be very useful, especially if it
should be moving from us, which there is an equal chance for, as the
contrary. It appeared to me very faint, and rather small, but the air
was hazy. By its faintness and slow motion, it is probably at a
considerable distance from the earth. Time will explain these things.
Let us hope the best, and that it is approaching the earth to please and
instruct us, and not to destroy us, for true astronomers have no fears
of that kind. Witness Sir Harry Englefield’s valuable tables of the
apparent places of the Comet of 1661, expected to return at this time,
with a delineation of its orbit, who, in page 7, speaks of the
possibility of seeing a curious and beautiful transit of it over the
sun’s disk, should the earth and comet be in the line of the nodes at
the same time, without _horror_ at the thought of our being involved in
its immense tail. I would not affirm that there may not exist some
astronomers so enthusiastic that they would not dislike to be whisked
away from this low terrestrial spot into the higher regions of the
heavens by the tail of a comet, and exchange our narrow uniform orbit
for one vastly more extended and varied. But I hope you, dear Miss
Caroline, for the benefit of terrestrial astronomy, will not think of
taking such a flight, at least till your friends are ready to accompany
you. Mrs. Maskelyne joins me in best compliments to yourself and Dr. and
Mrs. Herschel. If your observation was precise as to the difference of
A.R. of the comet and β Lyræ, it may be of use for determining the
orbit, especially if the comet should be going off from us. I have not
yet examined whether it can be the French comet discovered by M.
Messier, on the 26th of last month, which was going from the earth. Its
apparent motion must have turned at right angles to its former one,
which is possible, but not very probable. I could not see your comet
with the night glass, nor would its faintness allow of illuminating the
wires.

                                 I remain, dear Miss Caroline,
                               Your obedient and obliged humble servant,
                                   N. MASKELYNE.


                   DR. HERSCHEL TO SIR H. ENGLEFIELD.

                                                    _December 22, 1788._

SIR,—

Your intelligence of the comet I received, but on account of the long
time elapsed since the 2nd and 3rd of this month we have not been able
to recover the fugitive. Last night, however, my sister discovered a
comet near β Lyræ, which you will find no difficulty to follow as its
motion is very slow, and the comet a pretty visible object. We saw it
again this morning, and it seems to go towards δ Lyræ, you will see it
pass by β Lyræ. It is a much larger object than the nebula near β Lyræ,
discovered by Mr. Darquier, of Toulouse (_Connoissance des Temps_, 75).


                   SIR H. ENGLEFIELD TO DR. HERSCHEL.

                                         PETERSHAM, _December 25, 1788_.

DEAR SIR,—

I am much obliged to you for your account of the comet, and beg you to
make my compliments to Miss Herschel on her discovery. She will soon be
the great comet finder, and bear away the prize from Messier and
Mechain.

The weather yesternight was bad, and to-night I have looked for it, in
the moments of fine weather, with a good night-glass, but am not sure
that I saw it, though I thought I perceived it about half-way between β
and δ Lyræ. The glass I used showed D’Arquier’s nebula, though but
faintly. Before I could get any other telescope ready, the weather
clouded. If you have seen it again, pray be so good as to give me its
place when you saw it last, and with what power and light it may be
seen. I was going to write to Messier about his comet, but have deferred
it, as I would not mention yours without your leave, and could not find
it in my heart to write without doing it.

Believe me, dear Sir,
  With all the wishes of the season,
    Your much obliged and faithful
      H. C. ENGLEFIELD.

[Sidenote: 1788-1790. _The Third Comet seen._]


                     DR. HERSCHEL TO SIR J. BANKS.

SIR,—

The last time I was in town, you expressed a wish to see my observations
on the comet which my sister, Caroline Herschel, discovered in the
evening of the 21st of last December, not far from β Lyræ.

As she immediately acquainted the Reverend Dr. Maskelyne and several
other gentlemen with her discovery, the comet was observed by many of
them. The Astronomer Royal in particular having, I find, obtained a very
good set of valuable observations on its path, it will be sufficient if
I communicate only those particulars which relate to its first
appearance, and a few other circumstances that may perhaps deserve to be
noticed.

_Dec. 21st, 1788._—About 8 o’clock I viewed the comet which my sister
had a little while before pointed out to me with her small Newtonian
_sweeper_. In my instrument, which was a ten-foot reflector, it had the
appearance of a considerably bright nebula, of an irregular round form,
very gradually brighter in the middle, and about five or six minutes in
diameter. The situation was low, and not very proper for instruments
with high powers.

_Dec. 22nd._—About half-after 5 o’clock in the morning I viewed it
again, and perceived that it had moved apparently in a direction towards
δ Lyræ, or thereabout. I had been engaged all night with the twenty-foot
instrument, so that there had been no leisure to prepare my apparatus
for taking the place of the comet; but in the evening of the same day I
took its situation three times....

In every observation I found the small star which accompanies β Lyræ
exactly in the parallel of the comet.

These transits were taken with a ten-foot reflector, and the difference
in right ascension, I should suppose, may be depended upon to within a
second of time. The determination also of the parallel can hardly err so
much as 15 seconds of a degree.

This, and several evenings afterwards, I viewed the comet again with
such powers as its diluted light would permit, but could not perceive
any sort of nucleus which, had it been a single second in diameter, I
think, could not well have escaped me. This circumstance seems to be of
some consequence to those who turn their thoughts on the investigation
of the nature of comets, especially as I have also formerly made the
same remark on one of the comets discovered by Mr. Mechain in 1787, a
former one of my sister’s in 1786, and one of Mr. Pigott’s in 1783 in
neither of which any defined, solid nucleus, could be perceived.

                                            I have the honour to remain,
                                              Sir, &c.,
                                                WM. HERSCHEL.

SLOUGH, NEAR WINDSOR,
    _March 3, 1789_.


The third comet was discovered on the 7th January, 1790; the fourth on
the 17th April of the same year, during her brother’s absence from home.
It was announced to Sir Joseph Banks in the following letter:—


                                                     _April 19th, 1790._

SIR,—

I am very unwilling to trouble you with incomplete observations, and for
that reason did not acquaint you yesterday with the discovery of a
comet. I wrote an account of it to Dr. Maskelyne and Mr. Aubert, in
hopes that either of those gentlemen, or my brother, whom I expect every
day to return, would have furnished me with the means of pointing it out
in a proper manner.

But as perhaps several days might pass before I could have any answer to
my letters, or my brother return, I would not wish to be thought
neglectful, and therefore if you think, sir, the following description
is sufficient, and that more of my brother’s astronomical friends should
be made acquainted with it, I should be very happy if you would be so
kind as to do it for the sake of astronomy.

The comet is a little more than 3½° following α Andromedæ, and about 1½°
above the parallel of that star. I saw it first on April 17th, 16^h 24ʹ
sidereal time, and the first view I could have of it last night was
16^h 5ʹ. As far as I am able to judge, it has decreased in P. D. nearly
1°, and increased in A. R. something above 1ʹ.

These are only estimations from the field of view, and I only mention it
to show that its motion is not so very rapid.

                                                              I am, &c.,
                                                                  C. H.

[Sidenote: 1790. _Letters about the Third Comet._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO ALEX. AUBERT, ESQ.

                                               SLOUGH, _April 18, 1790_.

DEAR SIR,—

I am almost ashamed to write to you, because I never think of doing so
but when I am in distress. I found last night, at 16^h 24ʹ sidereal
time, a comet, and do not know what to do with it, for my new sweeper is
not half finished; and besides, I broke the handle of the perpendicular
motion in my brother’s absence (who is on a little tour into Yorkshire).
He has furnished me to that instrument a Rumboides, but the wires are
too thin, and I have no contrivance for illuminating them. All my hopes
were that I should not find anything which would make me feel the want
of these things in his absence; but, as it happens, here is an object in
a place where there is no nebula, or anything which could look like a
comet, and I would be much obliged to you, sir, if you would look at the
place where the annexed eye-draft will direct you to. My brother has
swept that part of the heavens, and has many nebulæ there, but none
which I must expect to see with my instrument. I will not write to Sir
J. Banks or Dr. Maskelyne, or anybody, till you, sir, have seen it; but
if you could, without much trouble, give my best respects and that part
of this letter which points out the place of the comet to Mr. Wollaston,
you would make me very happy.

                                               I am, dear sir, &c., &c.,
                                                   C. H.


                   SIR JOSEPH BANKS TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                          SOHO SQUARE, _April 20, 1790_.

MADAM,—

I return you many thanks for the communication you were so good as to
make to me this day of your discovery of a comet. I shall take care to
make our astronomical friends acquainted with the obligations they are
under to your diligence.

I am always happy to hear from you, but never more so than when you give
me an opportunity of expressing my obligations to you for advancing the
science you cultivate with so much success.

                                                Dear Madam,
                                                  Your faithful servant,
                                                    J. BANKS.


                  ALEX. AUBERT, ESQ. TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                              LONDON, the _21st April_, Wednesday, 1790.

DEAR MISS HERSCHEL,—

I am much obliged to you for your kind letter. The night before last was
cloudy. Last night, or rather this morning, about half-past two, I got
up to look for the phenomenon; it was somewhat hazy. I observed with a
common night-glass of Dollond’s _a faint something_ in a line between α
and π Andromedæ, much like a faint star; it had no coma nor fuzzy
appearance. By looking at Flamsteed’s Atlas I find no small star there.
I was preparing to attack it with a good magnifying power, and to get
its place with my Smeaton’s equatorial micrometer, but when I was ready
a haze came on and soon after too much daylight, so I can say no more to
it as yet. If I saw what you judged a comet, it must have moved but
little since you saw it; it was as large as a star of 7th magnitude, but
rather faint. I sent this morning to Dr. Maskelyne: he says he could see
nothing _with a good night glass_, but will try again the next fair
morning, and after trying he will answer you; in the meanwhile he begs
his best compliments. I will also try again. Pray let me know if you
think it was the comet I saw. I have mentioned it to no one but to Mr.
Wollaston, who thanks you sincerely, but did not find himself well
enough to observe; he lives in Charter House Square; direct upon
occasion there to the Rev. Francis Wollaston.

You cannot, my dear Miss Herschel, judge of the pleasure I feel when
your reputation and fame increase; everyone must admire your and your
brother’s knowledge, industry, and behaviour. God grant you many years
health and happiness. I will soon pay you a visit, as soon as your
brother returns. If I have any instrument you wish to use, it is at your
service.

                                                   Believe me, &c., &c.,
                                                       ALEXANDER AUBERT.

[Sidenote: 1790. _Letters from Astronomers._]


                  REV. DR. MASKELYNE TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                            GREENWICH, _April 22, 1790_.

DEAR MISS HERSCHEL,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

* * If I misunderstand anything I shall be obliged to you for an
explanation. The weather has not permitted me to see anything of the
comet yet, but it seems now mending, and I hope to be able to make
something of it to-morrow morning. Your second communication, at the
same time that it gives me fresh spirits as to the certainty of its
being a comet, will certainly assist me in more readily finding it. I
feared that your using your new telescope might make that a bright comet
to you which might prove but a very faint one, if at all visible, in a
common night-glass, which is what we first use to discover a comet with.
As soon as I shall have seen it I will send you a line. I sent
intelligence of your discovery to M. Mechain, at Paris, last Tuesday,
and will send to him your farther communication next Friday. Mr.
Maskelyne joins me in best compliments to yourself and Mrs. Herschel,
and Dr. Herschel on his return. Dr. Shepherd sent advice of it from me
last Tuesday to the Master of Trinity, at Cambridge, who perhaps may
convey the agreeable intelligence to your brother.

I remain, dear Miss Herschel,
  My worthy sister in astronomy,
    Your faithful and obliged humble servant,
      N. MASKELYNE.


                  J. DE LA LANDE TO CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

                                 RUE COLLÉGE ROYAL, le 12 Juillet, 1790.

MA CHÈRE ET SAVANTE COMMÈRE,—

J’ai reçu avec la plus délicieuse satisfaction la première lettre dont
vous m’avez honoré; je ne pouvois attribuer votre silence à une timidité
que votre reputation condamne, mais je l’aurais attribué à mon peu de
mérite si vous aviez continué de me refuser une réponse. Vous écrivez si
bien que vous ne pouvez pas avoir à cet égard une excuse légitime.

[Sidenote: 1790. _Letters._]

Vous verrez bientôt M. Ungeschick, qui a baptisé votre filleule
Caroline; dites-lui qu’elle se porte beaucoup mieux, ainsi que le petit
Isaac (je l’ai ainsi nommé en mémoire d’Isaac Newton); pour sa sœur je
ne pouvois lui donner un nom plus illustre que le vôtre; c’est ce que
j’ai fait remarquer en annonçant sa naissance dans notre _Moniteur_ ou
_Gazette Nationale_ du 31 janvier. Je ne pouvois vous donner un compère
d’un plus grand mérite que M. Delambre. Il fait actuellement des tables
des Satellites de Jupiter qui surpassent de beaucoup celles de M.
Wargentin.

Votre commère ma nièce calcule des tables pour trouver l’heure en mer
par la hauteur du soleil. Mde. du Piery calcule des observations
d’éclipses. Pour moi, je suis occupé des étoiles, j’en ai déjà 6,000;
votre compère Le-Français[13] y met beaucoup de soin. Nous tâchons tous
de seconder vos heureux travaux et ceux de votre illustre frère; nous
vous prions tous de recevoir vous-même et de lui présenter nos respects.

Remerciez-le bien de la complaisance qu’il a eu de m’envoyer la rotation
de l’anneau, dont j’étois bien curieux. Je suis avec autant
d’attachement que de respect, Savante Miss,

                                               Votre très-humble et très
                                                   obéissant serviteur,
                                                     DE LA LANDE.

Plusieurs de mes étoiles ont servi à comparer votre comète qui a disparu
le 30 juin, mais que M. Messier et M. Méchain ont suivis sans
interruption, jusques dans le crépuscule.

Je vous prie de demander les bontés de votre digne frère pour M.
Ungeschick, qui est un astronome de mérite, et qui a bien du zèle, mais
en vous voyant le zèle augmentera.


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO M. DE LA LANDE.

                                             SLOUGH, _Sept. 12th, 1790_.

DEAR SIR,—

Our good friend, General Komavzewski, will persuade me to believe that I
am capable of giving you pleasure by writing a few lines; but I am under
an apprehension that he is overrating my abilities. You, my dear sir,
certainly overrated them when you thought me deserving of expressing
your esteem for me in so public a manner as the General and Mr.
Ungeschick have informed me of.

I do not only owe you my sincerest thanks for your good opinion of me,
but my utmost endeavours shall be to make myself worthy of it if
possible. My good brother has not been omissive in furnishing me with
the means of becoming so in some respects. An excellent Newtonian
sweeper, of five-feet focal length, is nearly completed, which, being
mounted at the top of the house, will always be in readiness for
observing whenever my attendance on the forty or twenty-foot telescopes
is not required.

I hope the little god-daughter is in good health, and wish she may grow
and give happiness and pleasure to her parents and uncle.

I beg to present many respectful compliments to the ingenious ladies you
mentioned in your letter.

Mrs. Herschel desires to be remembered to you, sir. We do not give up
the hopes of seeing you again at Slough, and are wishing it may not be
long before you visit England again.

                                       I remain, dear sir,
                                         With greatest esteem, &c., &c.,
                                           C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1791-1795. _Two more Comets discovered._]


Another foreign correspondent was inspired to soar above the ordinary
level of scientific communications, and addressed Miss Herschel in a
strain of high-flown adulation, of which the following is a
translation:—


                                      GÖTTINGEN, _May 10_, [about 1793.]

Permit me, most revered lady, to bring to your remembrance a man who has
held you in the highest esteem ever since he had the good fortune to
enter the Temple of Urania, at Slough, and to pay his respects to its
priestess. I still recall the happy hours passed in England in earlier
days of sweet remembrance, and above all, those which I was privileged
to spend near you in a society as genial as it was intellectual.

Give me leave, noble and worthy priestess of the new heavens, to lay at
your feet my small offering on eclipses of the sun, and at the same time
to express my gratitude and deepest reverence. The bearer is a young Mr.
Johnston, who has been studying here, and is now returning to England.
He is a young man of excellent character, and possessed of unusual
capacity and attainments.

May I venture to ask, most honoured Miss, that when you or your brother
make any discovery, you will grant me early notice of it, as you once
had the kindness to promise to do. You can hardly fail to make them at
Slough, where every day is rich in discovery, especially when one of
your own subjects—the comets—comes to offer its homage.

How happy should I esteem myself if there were any service I could
render you here, most admirable lady astronomer, that I might be
permitted to prove how entirely my heart is devoted to you.

                                                          PROF. SEYFFER.


The fifth comet was discovered December 15th, 1791, and a simple record
of the fact is all that the packet devoted to it contains, with the
information, “My brother wrote an account of it to Sir J. Banks, Dr.
Maskelyne, and to several astronomical correspondents.” The discovery of
the sixth is treated with equal brevity. “Oct. 7, at 8h. mean time. I
discovered a comet, my brother settled its place on the 8th, and I wrote
to Sir J. Banks, Dr. Maskelyne, and to Mr. Planta. The letter to Mr.
Planta is printed in the Philosophical Transactions.”

None of the correspondence in connection with the seventh has been
preserved, excepting her own letter announcing its discovery to Sir J.
Banks.


                   MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOSEPH BANKS.

                                                 SLOUGH, _Nov. 8, 1795_.

SIR,—

Last night, in sweeping over a part of the heavens with my five-foot
reflector, I met with a telescopic comet. To point out its situation I
transcribe my brother’s observations of it from his journal.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

It will probably pass between the head of the Swan and the constellation
of the Lyre, in its descent towards the sun. The direction of its motion
is retrograde.[14]

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

As the appearance of one of these objects is almost become a novelty, I
flatter myself that this intelligence will not be uninteresting to
astronomers, and therefore hope, sir, you will, with your usual
kindness, recommend it to their notice.

                                         I have the honour to be,
                                           With great respect, &c., &c.,
                                             CAROLINE HERSCHEL.


Two years later the eighth and last comet was discovered, on the 6th of
August, 1797. It was the occasion of the following letter:—


                   MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOSEPH BANKS.

                                                     _August, 17, 1797._

SIR,—

This is not a letter from an astronomer to the President of the Royal
Society announcing a comet, but only a few lines from Caroline Herschel
to a friend of her brother’s, by way of apology for not sending
intelligence of that kind immediately where they are due.

I have so little faith in the expedition of messengers of all
descriptions that I undertook to be my own, with an intention of
stopping in town and write and deliver a letter myself, but
unfortunately I undertook the task with only the preparation of one
hour’s sleep, and having in the course of five years never rode above
two miles at a time, the twenty to London, and the idea of six or seven
more to Greenwich in reserve, totally unfitted me for any action. Dr.
Maskelyne was so kind as to take some pains to persuade me to go this
morning to pay my respects to Sir Joseph, but I thought a woman who
knows so little of the world ought not to aim at such an honour, but go
home, where she ought to be, as soon as possible.

The letter which you sent, sir, to my brother, was the only one received
at Slough in my absence; it arrived towards noon on the 16th, and was
brought by a porter from an inn.

I hope you will excuse the trouble I give by sending this, though I know
it is entirely useless, because Dr. Maskelyne had probably my memorandum
which I took to Greenwich with him when he called in Soho Square, and
therefore I can say nothing but what you, sir, are acquainted with
already; but I shall be a little more comfortable when I can say to my
brother I have written to Sir J. Banks concerning the comet.

                                         With the utmost respect,
                                           I remain, sir,
                                             Your most obedient servant,
                                               C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1795-1797. _Ceases to reside with her Brother._]


We are now reduced to the short diary-like entries in a small book
entitled “_Extracts from a Day-Book kept during the years 1797 and
1821_,” which begins: “1797, in October I went to lodge and board with
one of my brother’s workmen (Sprat), whose wife was to attend on me. My
telescopes on the roof, to which I was to have occasional access, as
also to the room with the sweeping and observing apparatus, remained in
its former order, where I most days spent some hours in preparing work
to go on with at my lodging.” A chance memorandum shows how the leisure
time was employed; thus—“At the ending of 1787, or beginning of 1788,
began to make use of some of the proof-sheets of Wollaston’s Catalogue
along with Flamsteed’s;” and again, “December 24th, 1797, received
notice for printing the Index, which was not at all adapted for that
purpose; but March 8th, 1798, the copy was completed, and taken to the
Royal Society, and in the course of the summer the print was corrected.”
The following letter to the Astronomer Royal bears on this subject:—

[Sidenote: 1797-1798. _Astronomical._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO REV. DR. MASKELYNE.

                                                   SLOUGH, _Sept. 1798_.

DEAR SIR,—

I have for a long while past felt a desire of expressing my thanks to
you for having interested yourself so kindly for the little production
of my industry by being the promoter of the printing of the Index to
Flamsteed’s Observations. I thought the pains it had cost me were, and
would be, sufficiently rewarded in the use it had already been, and
might be in future, to my brother. But your having thought it worthy of
the press has flattered my vanity not a little. You see, sir, I do own
myself to be vain, because I would not wish to be singular; and was
there ever a woman without vanity? or a man either? only with this
difference, that among gentlemen the commodity is generally styled
ambition.

I wish it were possible to offer something which could be of use to our
Royal Astronomer than merely thanks. Perhaps the enclosed catalogue may
be of some little service on some occasion or other. I was obliged to
bring it into that form by way of scrutinizing the real number of
omitted stars, and find it now very useful when my brother, in sweeping,
&c., observes stars which are not contained in Wollaston’s Catalogue, to
know immediately by this order of R. A. if they are in any of
Flamsteed’s omitted stars, and if they are, what number they bear in the
catalogue of omitted stars, which number we find in the first column.
The rest of the columns will want no explanation, except the last, which
would not be complete, or even intelligible, without the assistance of
the catalogue of omitted stars, and the notes to that catalogue, for
they are short memorandums collected from the descriptions in the
catalogue, and from the notes to some of the stars.

As our Index contains all the corrections and information which I
possibly could collect, those corrections and memorandums of which I had
the pleasure, about eighteen months ago, to write a copy for Dr.
Maskelyne, will consequently be laid aside, else I ought to take notice
that there are one or two errors and several omissions which should have
been corrected in that copy, but with which it will now be needless to
trouble you, sir.

What has laid me under particular obligation to you, my dear sir, was
your timely information, the August before last, of your having proposed
the printing of the Index to the P. R. S. The papers were then in so
incomplete a state, that it needed each moment which could possibly be
spared from other business to deliver them with some confidence of their
being pretty correct.

Many times do I think with pleasure and comfort on the friendly
invitations Mrs. Maskelyne and yourself have given me to spend a few
days at Greenwich. I hope yet to have that pleasure next spring or
summer. This last has passed away, and I never thought myself well or in
spirits enough to venture from home. If the heavens had befriended me,
and afforded us a comet, I might, under its convoy, perhaps have
ventured at an emigration. However, I cannot help thinking that I shall
meet with some little reward for the denial it has been to me not coming
this summer in seeing the improvements Miss Maskelyne has made (more
perceptibly) in those accomplishments she seemed to be in so fair a way
of attaining when I was there last.

With my best respects and compliments to Mrs. M.,
  I remain, with the greatest esteem,
    Your most obliged and humble servant,
      C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1798. _Extracts from Day-book._]


                                 DIARY.

_May 29th_ and _30th_.—Was mostly spent at the Observatory, Professor
Vince[15] being there.

_July 30th._—My brother went with his family to Bath and Dawlish. I went
daily to the Observatory and work-rooms to work, and returned home to my
meals, and at night, except in fine weather, I spent some hours on the
roof, and was fetched home by Sprat.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_September 11th._—Dined at my brother’s. Professor Pictet and Dr.
Ingenhouse, &c., were there. Cloudy night.

_October 7th._—Finished the MS. Catalogue of omitted stars for Dr.
Maskelyne.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_December 31st._—_Mem._ Uncommonly harassed in consequence of the loss
of time necessary for going backward and forward, and not having
immediate access to each book or paper at the moment when wanted.

[Sidenote: 1799. _Extracts from Day-book._]

_January 4th._—Spent the evening at my brother’s. Sir Wm. Watson[16] and
Mr. Wilson[17] were there.

_February 11th._—My brother went to Bath to make some stay there, having
taken a house on Sion Hill.

_February 26th._—Mrs. Herschel, Miss Cobet, and the servants left Slough
for Bath. Russell, the horse-keeper, and his wife, were, along with me,
left in charge of the house, from which I seldom was absent at any other
time but to go to dinner at my lodging every day at one o’clock.

_March 29th._—The Prince of Orange stepped in to ask some questions
about planets, &c.[18]

Lord Kirkwall and a gentleman came to see the instruments.

_April 1st._—My brother arrived at Slough, and on the 11th he took a
paper to the R. S., which he brought with him for me to copy in the
clear. The fine nights were spent with sweeping.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_May 14th._—Was interrupted in works on account of the Montem.

[_Montem_].—Was visited by Mrs. Owen, the Elds, Linds,[19] &c., at my
lodgings, or wherever they could find me.

_June._—Began re-calculating all the sweeps as a constant work for
leisure time.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 8th._—My brother returned. I drank tea with him and Mrs. H., and
at seven went home to my lodgings.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_July 15th._—Agreed for apartments at Newby’s, the tailor, in Slough
(Mr. S. and Mrs. B. speaking well of them as sober, industrious people),
I am to enter at Michaelmas.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_August 19th._—I went to Greenwich to meet some company at Dr.
Maskelyne’s, and after having spent a week at the R. Observatory, I went
with Dr., Mrs., and Miss M. to pay a visit to Sir George Schuckburgh, at
Buxted Place, where I left the Ms. on the 30th, and arrived at Slough
the 31st.


It was so very rarely that Miss Herschel ever slept from home, that this
visit was a memorable event in her experience. A small sheet, written by
Miss Maskelyne, headed “Journal from the 19th to the 30th of August,
1799,” is preserved, with the superscription: “By Miss Maskelyne’s
memorandum only I found it possible to have any recollection of the
occurrences during the eleven days I had intended to spend at Greenwich
for the purpose of copying the memorandums from my brother’s second
volume of Flamsteed’s Observations into Dr. Maskelyne’s volume. But the
succession of amusements, &c., &c., left me no alternative between
contenting myself with one or two hours’ sleep per night during the six
days I was at Greenwich, or to go home without having fulfilled my
purpose.”

The journal was enclosed in a letter from Mrs. Maskelyne, which bears
pleasant testimony to the agreeable impression which her visitor must
have made on the ladies, as well as the astronomer.


                                        BUXTED PLACE, _August 30, 1799_.

DEAR MISS HERSCHEL,

We thank you for your polite message, are sorry you left Buxted at eight
o’clock; hoped you would have taken two dishes of coffee, and not gone
till half-past eight, for we were up at seven, to be ready to accompany
you to Uckfield.

Margaret has sent the enclosed, and will be glad to hear if it is what
you meant; she was writing it when you stopped at the door, but did not
venture to open it for fear of disturbing us. Present our compliments to
Dr. and Mrs. Herschel. Pray let me know what sort of a journey you have
had to your dear sweeper, and accept our love.

                                               I am, dear Miss Herschel,
                                                 Your humble servant,
                                                   S. MASKELYNE.

[Sidenote: 1799-1800. _Letters._]


The following letter has reference to this visit, and is inserted here,
although belonging to a somewhat later date:—


                MISS HERSCHEL TO THE REV. DR. MASKELYNE.

                                                        _January, 1800._

DEAR SIR,

If it was not highly necessary to make you acquainted with the safe
arrival of your valuable present at Slough, I might perhaps be a long
while before I should think myself sufficiently collected to express the
grateful feelings the sight of it occasioned me. My being pleased at
having two such useful and convenient instruments has but very little
connection with my present ideas; and if they had come to me from any
other hands but those of the Astronomer Royal, I should use them as
occasion required, and think myself much obliged to the giver. But as it
is, I cannot help wishing I were capable of doing _something_ to make
myself deserving of all these kind attentions.

I feel gratified in particular when I think of the stipulation I was
making when you were taking measure of the distance [apart] of my eyes:
viz., that if you in future should change in opinion, and not think me
worthy of the present, not to bestow it on me.

Mrs. Maskelyne’s good-natured looks, and all she said at the time, come
now again to my remembrance, and seeing not only the binocular (which I
had but a conditional expectation of receiving), but also the
night-glass, makes me hope that during the time I had the honour of
being in the company of such esteemed friends, I have suffered no loss
in their former good opinion of me, which was a circumstance I often
feared might have happened; for I have too little knowledge of the rules
of society to trust much to my acquitting myself so as to give hope of
having made any favourable impressions.

You see, dear sir, that you have done me more good than you were perhaps
aware of: you have not only enabled me to peep at the heavens, but have
put me into _good humour_ with myself.

With my respectful compliments to Mrs. and Miss Maskelyne,

I remain, with many thanks, Dear sir,
  Your much obliged and humble servant,
    C. HERSCHEL.


The following is from a friend who took the deepest interest in the
career of both brother and sister:—


                   ED. PIGOTT, ESQ. TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                               BATH, ST. JAMES’S SQUARE,
                                                   _April 30, 1799_.

MADAM,

It is with much satisfaction that I received through the hands of Dr.
Herschel, the valuable publication you are so kind as to send me, and
which indeed is the more welcome as I have the volumes of the “Historia
Cœlestis,” and shall most probably have occasion to use them. Were
Flamsteed alive, how cordially would he thank you for thus rendering the
labours of his life so much more useful and acceptable to posterity, for
he surely little thought that his great work required to be elucidated
by an additional folio volume of explanations, errata, and indexes, the
advantages of which, by their excellence and accuracy, must every day be
more and more acknowledged, and future astronomers, as well as those of
the present times will doubtless often be conscious of the merit and
obligation you are entitled to.

                                             With many thanks, I remain,
                                                 Dear madam,
                                               Your most obedient
                                                   EDWD. PIGOTT.

Dr. and Mrs. Herschel, whom I have occasionally the pleasure of seeing,
though by no means so often as I could wish, are well, and desired to be
mentioned to you.

[Sidenote: 1799-1800. _Extracts from Diary._]


_August 31st._—At six in the evening both my brothers arrived from Bath.
Alexander gave me a call.

_September 8th._—Professor Vince, his lady, and Alexander came to see
me.

_October 18th._—My brother returned from Bath, but with a violent cough
and cold, and was obliged to go to Newbury for change of air and meet
Mrs. H., who was there on a visit.

_November 19th._—The bailiffs took possession of my landlord’s goods,
and I found my property was not safe in my new habitation.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_December 31st._—The king had been at the Observatory.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_February 1st._—My brother went to Bath.

_Mem._—Miss Baldwin [a niece of Mrs. Herschel’s] and little John[20]
frequently call on me.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_April 28th._—My brother went to town for a fortnight. I was at the
Observatory after he was gone, from ten till two, to select work for me
to do at home.

_April 29th._—From ten till three at the Observatory to make order in
the books and MSS.

_May 1st._—Dined with Dr. Lind. Fetched my nephew from Mrs. Clark and
brought him to his boarding-dame, Mrs. Howard, at Eton. Worked every day
some hours at the Observatory.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_May 26th._—I went to take leave of my nephew, who entered at Dr.
Gretton’s School.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 23rd._—Paid my rent, and gave notice of quitting my apartments at
Michaelmas.

_June 25th._—Began to pack up what I must take to Bath with me, for
there I am to go!

_June 29th._—I dined with Mrs. H. and went with her to the Terrace,
where I took leave of my friends at the Lodge. Everything was arranged
for my books and furniture to remain at my lodging, to which my brother
was to keep the keys. But on receiving information they would be seized
along with my landlord’s goods by bailiffs, I prepared the same night
for their removal, and all was safely lodged in a garret at Mrs. H.’s by
July 2 at night.

_July 3rd._—I left Slough by the nine o’clock Newbury coach, and
remained with the Miss Whites [at Newbury] till next morning.

_July 4th._—At six in the evening I was received at Bath by my brother
Alex. and his old housekeeper in a house Mrs. H. had taken for the next
winter in Little Stanhope Street. The house had been uninhabited, and
the furniture moved into it from the house on Sion Hill by strangers,
labourers; the things met me helter-skelter in the passage, some
belonging to the drawing-room amongst curry-combs and bridles and other
stable utensils. My first care was to make an inventory of the whole,
before I let a stranger come into the house, but by the 10th of July I
hired a maid of all work to assist me to bring the house into habitable
order, and by July 29th I was ready for resuming the work of
re-calculating sweeps, or despatching some copying, &c., which was sent
me by the coach from Slough, and from the printer in London, my brother
being with his family at Tunbridge Wells.

_Sept. 10th._—I received a box from Slough. My brother was come home,
and Alex. went to assist in re-polishing the forty-foot mirror, and left
Bath Sept. 15; he returned

_Oct. 2nd._—Some of my time during his absence I spent at his house on
Margaret’s Hill to clean and repair his furniture, and making his
habitation comfortable against his return.

_Oct. 29th._—I received notice that in about a fortnight I should be
wanted at Slough.


       FROM DR. HERSCHEL IN LONDON TO CAROLINE HERSCHEL AT BATH.

                                                 LONDON, _Nov. 7, 1800_.

DEAR SISTER,—

Last night my paper on which I have been so long at work was read at the
society. I came to London to bring it, and have been so hurried as not
to be able to look out any work for you, but shall now be at liberty to
do something of that kind. My things here are in considerable disorder,
and in a short time Mrs. Herschel and myself wish to come for a little
time to Bath, then we will let you know if it’s soon, that you may come
here on a visit before we go, that I may point out to you the work that
is most necessary to be done in our short absence. I thought it best to
give you this early notice, because, though we have not fixed upon the
time, it will be towards the latter end of this month that we mean to
come for perhaps a fortnight or three weeks, according to the weather;
for, if that should be fine we shall return, that I may have a few
sweeps before you go back to Bath. Miss Baldwin is at Slough, and stays
while we are away, so that you will have company, and the chaise will
also be left, so that you can pay visits at Windsor, and show yourself
to all your friends and ours.

My last paper consisted of eighty pages, so that you will have a piece
of work to gather it together out of the scraps I leave. Some part of it
was brought together in the beginning by Miss Baldwin and Mrs. Herschel
which will show the order, but the rest remains in bits, which I have
gathered together and numbered....

Remember me to our good brother Alexander, and, with compliments from
Mrs. Herschel,

                                            I remain, dear sister,
                                              Your affectionate brother,
                                                WM. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—The bacon and cheese are very excellent. I have not had time to try
Alexander’s green lenses; they look beautiful.

[Sidenote: 1800-1801. _Extracts from Diary._]


_Nov. 14th._—I left Bath, slept the night at the inn at Newbury, and
left there between three and four.

_Nov. 15th._—I arrived at my brother’s house, and as soon as I had dined
began to calculate and copy a paper which was to go to the R.S.

_Nov. 24th._—My brother went with Mrs. H. and Miss Baldwin to Bath, the
keys to Obs., &c., were given me to make order and for despatching
memorandums which would have employed me for much longer time than it
was likely I should be allowed for doing them to my own satisfaction.

_Dec. 15th._—The family returned, my brother extremely ill, and the next
day I had my furniture transported to Windsor, where I had taken a
couple of rooms to board and lodge with my eldest nephew, G. Griesbach,
and

_Dec. 17th._—I slept there for the first night.

_March 28th._—The MSS. and astronomical books in general were removed
out of the observatory above stairs and lodged in my brother’s library.
This alteration proved to be an additional clog to my business (which
besides was daily increasing on me) for I lost by this means my workroom
and found it very difficult to keep the necessary order among the MSS. *
* * * *

_April 20th._—Moved from Windsor to a small house at Chalvy, rented from
Mr. House, the wood-cutter.

_June 9th._—My brother went to Bath; by the 25th he was returned.

_July 1st._—Alexander came from Bath.

_July 29th._—I went to Slough to take (along with Alex.) care of the
house whilst my brother, with his family, were from home.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_February 20th._—The first time Mrs. Beckedorff’s[21] name being
mentioned in my memorandums as having dined with her, and the whole
party leaving the dining-room on the Princesses Augusta, Amelia, and the
Duke of Cambridge coming in to see me.

_March 2nd._—I went with Mrs. H. and Miss Baldwin to town on a visit to
Dr. and Miss Wilson, and went with a party to F. Griesbach’s concert at
the Opera House. The 4th we returned.

_April 7th._—I shut my house at Chalvy, and went with my maid to Slough,
the latter to supply the place of the servants Mrs. H. took with her to
town.

_May 6th._—My brother went to take a paper to the R. S., and remained
there till the 15th.

_May 26th._—I returned home to Chalvy very ill with a bad leg, having
waited too long before I called in assistance.

_June 27th._—The carriage was sent to take me to Slough. Hitherto work
had been daily sent me.

_July 13th._—My brother, Mrs. H., my nephew John, and Miss Baldwin left
Slough to go to Paris.

_August 25th._—All returned with my nephew dangerously ill. Going daily
for some hours to work at the Observatory, and to receive visitors and
letters, had not hastened my recovery, for it required no less than
seven months before I could be without the attendance of Dr. Pope.

_March 25th._—I moved from Chalvy to Upton.

_April 3rd._—Spent the day at Slough. Dr. and Miss Wilson, Miss Whites,
and Professor Johnes, from Cambridge, were there.

_April 12th._—Had an account of my sister Griesbach’s death. She died
March 30th.

_May 1st._—From the 1st till the 18th I worked with my brother at
Slough, when he went to town, and I returned to Upton; but went daily to
the library to work till the 26th, when my brother, with his family,
came home from town.

_June 13th._—Alexander arrived from Bath.

_June 25th._—Spent a melancholy day at the Queen’s Lodge on account of
the French having taken Hanover.

_September 18th._—My brother Alex. returned to Bath.

_October 18th._—I changed my rooms for the accommodation of Mr. and Mrs.
Slaughter, who had taken the house and gardens at Upton, excepting two
rooms for my habitation.

_November 6th._—I spent the day at Slough. Professor Valis,[22] with his
lady, from Marlow, was there.

_November 19th._—I dined at Slough to meet Dr., Mrs., and Miss
Maskelyne.

_December._—Almost throughout the whole month I worked at Slough from
breakfast till nine in the evening.

[Sidenote: 1801-1805. _Extracts from Diary._]

_March 16th._—Finished re-calculating sweeps.

_Mem._—Above 8,760 observations have been brought to [the year] 1800.

_April 4th._—Dined at Slough to meet Mrs. Bates and a large party. In
the evening we heard Mrs. B. sing _Mad Bess_, &c., &c.

_April 18th._—I went to Slough. My brother went, with his family, to
Bath.

_May 10th._—My brother returned.

_August 5th._—My brother Alexander came from Bath.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_November 22nd._—I went to make some stay at Slough during the time my
brother spent in town with his family.

_December 10th._—I returned to Upton.

_January 14th._—I went, with my brother’s family, to a morning concert,
to my nephew, H. Griesbach, to hear the Hanoverian Concert-Meister Le
Vec play.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_March 5th._—Went to make some stay with my brother at Slough, Mrs. H.
being in town.

_March 27th._—All returned, and I went with my work to Upton again.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_August 14th._—I went to stay with Alex. at Slough while my eldest
brother went with his family from home. They had intended to have left
Slough on the 12th, but were detained in consequence of a report of an
expected invasion.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

In September was much hindered in my work by the packing of the Spanish
telescope, which was done at the barn and rick-yard at Upton, my room
being all the while filled with the optical apparatus.

_September 24th._—I went to work with my brother at Slough.

_October 1st._—When Mrs. H., with her niece, returned from Newbury, I
went again to Upton. The Spanish telescope left England in October.[23]

_November 13th._—I went to Slough, the family to town; but, in the
absence of the moon, my brother was at home, and much observing, and
work was despatched.

_December 1st._—All came home, and I went to my solitude again.[24]
During the winter months I suffered much from a violent cough and cold,
and found great difficulty in despatching the copying, &c., which daily
was sent to me when I was unable to go to my brother.

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1805-1806. _Extracts from Diary._]

_May 1st._—I went to Slough to make some stay with my brother.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_July 4th._—My brother went to Gravesend to meet my youngest brother
(who came to pay us a visit), and was detained there for a passport.

_July 6th._—In the evening they both arrived at Slough.

_July 10th._—Alexander joined us from Bath.... The same day my eldest
brother went to the visitation of the Observatory at Greenwich, and my
brother D. accompanied him. They returned on the 12th.

_July 13th._—We went all to the Terrace, and took our tea with Mrs.
Bremeyer and Mr. Beckedorff at the Castle.

_July 23rd._—Dietrich took leave of his friends at Cumberland Lodge.
Alex. and I accompanied him. In Windsor I went shopping to buy presents
for my Hanoverian relations.

_July 24th._—D. left us. My eldest brother and Mrs. H. accompanied him
to London.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_August 1st._—I left Upton for Slough. My brother went with Mrs. H. and
Miss B. on an excursion. My nephew went to spend the holidays at
Newbury, at the Miss Whites. One man and a woman were left with me to
take care of the house. I distracted my thoughts by undertaking an
amazing deal of work; among the rest, I made catalogues of all books and
MSS. my brother’s library contained, and arranged them, to the best of
my knowledge, according to what the confined room would allow.

[Sidenote: 1806-1807. _Extracts from Diary._]

_September 8th._—My brother and family returned, and I went with my
works to Upton. Dr. and Miss Wilson were at Slough from September 22nd
to September 30th.

_Mem._—During September, and the early part of October, many days were
spent at Slough in assisting my brother when the 40-foot mirror was
re-polishing.

_December 28th._—I went to see Mrs. Bremeyer, but found she had died ten
hours before my arrival at the Castle.

_January 15th._—My brother went to Bath to see his brother and Sir Wm.
Watson.

_January 24th_, _5th_, and _6th_.—I spent with my friends at Windsor. My
brother returned with a violent cough, added to a nervous headache which
it had been hoped would, by change of air, have been removed. My brother
brought the place of a comet announced in the papers with him. I had
also heard of it at the Castle, and saw it on the 27th at Upton. Next
day I had my sweeper carried to Slough, but the nights of the 28th,
29th, and 30th were not clear enough, and I could not find it again till
the 31st, when my brother began his observations on it....

_May 2nd._—I left Upton for Slough, to work with my brother. Mrs. H.
being in town till

_June 18th._—Spent the day at Slough, Mr. and Mrs. Watt being there on a
visit, and a large party to dinner.

_Aug. 13th._—I went with Mrs. H. and my nephew to pay a visit to our
friends at Cumberland Lodge. My brother, again finding it necessary to
recruit his strength by absenting himself for a few days from his
work-rooms, had left Slough for Tunbridge Wells just the day before, and
at our return we found the Duke of Kent, with the Dukes of Orleans, &c.,
waiting for us, and my nephew [ætat. 15] and myself showed them Jupiter,
the Moon, &c., in the seven-foot.

_Aug. 29th._—I dined at the Castle. The Queen and Princess Elizabeth
honoured me with kind enquiries after the health of my brother, &c. The
Princesses Augusta and Mary also came to see me in Miss Beckedorff’s
room. On coming home the next day, I found my brother had arrived the
day before.

_Sept. 22nd._—In taking the forty-foot mirror out of the tube, the beam
to which the tackle is fixed broke in the middle, but fortunately not
before it was nearly lowered into its carriage, &c., &c. Both my
brothers had a narrow escape of being crushed to death.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Oct. 1st._—Received an account and letters announcing a comet.

_Oct. 2nd._—Saw the comet, visible to the naked eye.

_Oct. 4th._—My brother came from Brighton. The same night two parties
from the Castle came to see the comet, and during the whole month my
brother had not an evening to himself. As he was then in the midst of
polishing the forty-foot mirror, rest became absolutely necessary after
a day spent in that most laborious work; and it has ever been my opinion
that on the 14th of October his nerves received a shock of which he
never got the better afterwards; for on that day (in particular) he had
hardly dismissed his troop of men, when visitors assembled, and from the
time it was dark till past midnight he was on the grass-plot surrounded
by between fifty and sixty persons, without having had time for putting
on proper clothing, or for the least nourishment passing his lips. Among
the company I remember were the Duke of Sussex, Prince Galitzin, Lord
Darnley, a number of officers, Admiral Boston, and some ladies.

_Nov. 3rd._—I came home to Upton (Mrs. H. returned from Brighton), but
went most days to assist my brother in the polishing-room or library,
and from the 10th December to the 22nd I was entirely at Slough going on
as above uninterruptedly, Mrs. Herschel being with my nephew, and Miss
Baldwin at Newbury with the Miss Whites.

_Jan._—Many days at work in the library and workrooms assisting my
brother.

_Feb. 3rd._—When at work in the library the Duke of Cambridge came in.
We were obliged to a storm for his visit, as he came in for the shelter.

_Feb. 6th._—When I came to Slough to assist my brother in polishing the
forty-foot mirror, I found my nephew very ill with an inflammatory sore
throat and fever.

_Feb. 9th._—Still very ill; and my brother obliged to go on with the
polishing of the great mirror, as every arrangement had been made for
that purpose. _Mem._ I believe my brother had reason for choosing the
cold season for this laborious work, the exertion of which alone must
put any man into a fever if he were ever so strong.

_Feb. 10th._—From this day my nephew’s health kept on mending.

_Feb. 19th._—My nephew mending, but my brother not well.

_Feb. 26th._—My brother so ill that I was not allowed to see him, and
till March 8 his life was despaired of, and by

_Mar. 10th._—I was permitted to see him, but only for two or three
minutes, for he is not allowed to speak.

_Mar. 22nd._—He went for the first time into his library, but could only
remain for a few moments.

_April 7th._—I went to stay at Slough, my brother going by short stages
to Bath, Mrs. H., my nephew, and Miss Baldwin with him.

_May 9th._—My brother returned, nearly recovered, but with a violent
cold and cough caught on the journey.

_May 24th._—I went to Slough to be with my brother till the 31st. In
fine nights observing; working in the daytime, and writing a paper on
comets, filled up the time, though neither my brother nor myself were
well.

_June 7th._—Was the Montem, of course much company.

_June 13th._—I dined at the Castle to meet Lady and Miss Banks, Mr. De
Luc,[25] &c.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_July 1st._—Alexander arrived at Slough. _Mem._ We received very
distressing accounts from our brother at Hanover.

_July 21st_ till _26th_.—My brother was absent, and I was daily at work
in the library.

_Sept. 5th._—Alexander returned to Bath, leaving his brother far from
well. The laborious exertions required for the polishing of the
forty-foot mirror, besides the overlooking and directing the workmen out
of doors, who were at work on the repairs of the apparatus, during the
month of August, had again proved too much for him.

_Oct. 4th._—I went to Slough; my brother, Mrs. H., my nephew, and his
cousin, went to Brighton. My brother was absent about a week, during
which time I worked as long as I could see in the library, and spent the
evenings in booking observations, &c., and such works as could be done
within doors.

_Nov. 2nd._—My brother went to town, endeavouring to gain some
information about my brother Dietrich, who, according to a message from
a merchant in town, ought to have by this time been in England.

_Nov. 6th._—A letter from Harwich arrived informing us that D. was
waiting there for a passport.

_Nov. 7th._—D. arrived at Slough, but was obliged to return for his
trunk and to show himself at the alien office, and I did not see him
till the evening of the 9th.

_Dec. 19th._—Dietrich left Slough for lodgings in Pimlico, London. Came
with Fr. Griesbach the day before Christmas Day, and returned to town
the 26th.

[Sidenote: 1809. _Extracts from Diary._]

_Mem._ From the hour of Dietrich’s arrival in England till that of his
departure, which was not till nearly four years after, I had not a day’s
respite from accumulated trouble and anxiety, for he came ruined in
health, spirit, and fortune, and, according to the old Hanoverian
custom, I was the only one from whom all domestic comforts were
expected. I hope I have acquitted myself to everybody’s satisfaction,
for I never neglected my eldest brother’s business, and the time I
bestowed on Dietrich was taken entirely from my sleep or from what is
generally allowed for meals, which were mostly taken running, or
sometimes forgotten entirely. But why think of it now!

_Jan._—Throughout the whole month I had a cough, my nephew a sore throat
and fever. Great flood and stormy weather. The communication between
Slough and Upton was very troublesome to me.

_Jan. 13th._—I spent the day at Slough. Dietrich came for the evening to
assist at a concert. I was shocked to see him so much worse, but I was
obliged to see him return to town the next morning with Fr. Griesbach. I
was prevented by my own illness and the severity of the weather from
going to see him in town, and

_Feb. 5th._—I sprained my ankle in coming home in the evening from
Slough, by attempting to walk through the snow in pattens, and my
brother was obliged to send me work to Upton, for it was not till a
fortnight after, that I could walk again, and I felt the effects of the
accident for above three months after.

_Mar. 9th._—I went to Slough to work with my brother. His family were
from home. Much work was done during the time, but the polishing the
forty-foot was interrupted on the 24th by the hot weather.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Oct. 2nd._—Alex left Slough. I was very ill, and had Dr. Pope to attend
me.

_Oct. 9th._—Dismissed Pope and went to Dr. Phips.

_Oct. 17th._—My nephew went to Cambridge. His mother and Miss Baldwin
remained in lodgings at Cambridge.

_Nov. 20th._—Phips pronounced me out of danger from becoming blind,
which he ought to have done much sooner, or rather not to have put me
unnecessarily under such dreadful apprehension.

_Dec. 6th._—Dietrich went to London for the winter.

                              CHAPTER IV.

                        DIARY—_continued_—1810.


                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_April 29th._—My nephew took leave of me, returning to Cambridge.

_May 4th._—I went to Slough, my brother going to town with Mrs. H. He
returned after a short stay, and I remained with him till Mrs. H. came
home again. Some of my last days of staying at Slough I spent in
papering and painting the rooms I was to occupy in a small house of my
brother’s attached to the Crown Inn, to which I removed.

_July 13th._—I went to remain at my brother’s house during the time he,
with Mrs. H. and Miss Baldwin, went to Scotland.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Sept. 18th._—My brother and the family returned, and Dietrich came to
Slough, a room being prepared for him in my cottage.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Dec. 1st._—Dietrich went to town to enter on his winter engagement.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Illustration:

  Joseph Brown SC.

  SIR W^{M.} HERSCHEL, B^{T.}

  _From a Drawing by Lady Gordon,
  after a Painting by L.T. Abbott in the National Portrait Gallery._

  JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE ST. 1876.]

_July 22nd._—My brother with his family left Slough on a tour to
Edinburgh and Glasgow. I went to his house till they returned, Sept.
18th.

_Aug. 6th._—Dietrich came to Slough, and I left him to the care of Mrs.
Cock, at my habitation.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_May 11th._—I went to be with my brother; Mrs. H. went to town for a
month.

_June 1st._—Dietrich came to Slough, disengaged from all business in
town to spend the last few weeks he was to be in England with us.

_June 12th._—Mrs. H. returned from town, and I went home to look to the
necessary preparations for Dietrich’s precarious (_sic_) journey he was
obliged to make through Sweden.

_June 27th._—My eldest brother went to Oxford, came back the 30th, and
Alexander arrived the same day from Bath.

_July 8th._—Dietrich left us; Alex accompanied him to town.

_July 14th._—Dietrich left Harwich, and at the end of the month we
received a letter dated Gottenburg, July 18, and so far we knew that he
was safe, but of receiving any further account we had not the least
prospect, for all communication, with Hanover in particular, was cut
off.

_Sept._—Mrs. Goltermann came to see me, and took a bed at my cottage, I
being left alone at my brother’s house. The family were at Dawlish with
Sir William Watson.

_Oct. 5th._—My nephew left Slough for Cambridge with intention of not
returning till his studies were ended at the University. The latter end
of September Mr. Goltermann received a few lines which came open through
France to him, dated September 4, showing that a letter of August 15th
had been lost, and that at Helsinförs Dietrich had been robbed of his
pocketbook when under examination; to this accident we were indebted for
knowing that he was got home, as he was obliged to write for a duplicate
bill of exchange; such letters were, though unsealed, allowed to pass
through France.

[Sidenote: 1813. _Extracts from Diary._]

1813.—The three last months of the preceding year I spent mostly in
solitude at home, except when I was wanted to assist my brother at night
or in his library.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Jan. 25th._—Congratulatory letters arrived from Cambridge on my
nephew’s having obtained the Senior Wranglership. He was then contending
for another prize, which a few days after he also obtained, so that from
the time he entered the University till his leaving he had gained all
the first prizes without exception.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_March 5th._—Miss S. White, with her maid Sally (one of my nephew’s
nurses), came to be present at my nephew’s twenty-first birthday.

_March 7th_ and _8th_.—I joined the company who dined there on this
occasion, and I must not forget that my nephew presented me with a very
handsome necklace, which I afterwards sent to my niece Groskopf, when a
bride, and I being too old for wearing such ornaments.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_March 17th._—My nephew went again to Cambridge to offer himself as
candidate for a fellowship, there being three vacant, and at the
conclusion of the examination he obtained the first choice of the three.

_March 25th._—I went to be with my brother. Mrs. Herschel and Miss
Baldwin followed my nephew to Cambridge to assist him in settling his
occasional residence there.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_May 3rd._—I intended to pay a long-promised visit to Mrs. Goltermann,
but found my brother too busy with putting the forty-foot mirror in the
tube, the carriage having broke down between the polishing-room and the
tube. Therefore I postponed my journey till I was sure I should not be
wanted at home.

_May 10th._—I went to London, and met with a friendly reception at Mrs.
Goltermann’s.

_May 11th._—I went with Mrs. G. and a Mrs. Kramer to Kensington. I
remained with Miss Wilson whilst they paid a charitable visit to the two
ladies attendant on the Duchess of Brunswick, who were left in a very
distressed situation by the death of their mistress.

The evening we spent at Buckingham House with Mrs. Beckedorff.

_May 12th._—The forenoon and early part of the afternoon were spent in
shopping and visiting, the evening again at Buckingham House, where I
just arrived as the Queen and Princesses Elizabeth and Mary, and the
Princess Sophia Mathilda of Gloucester, were ready to step into their
chairs going to Carlton House, full dressed for a fête, and meeting me
and Mrs. Goltermann in the hall, they stopped for near ten minutes,
making each in their turn the kindest enquiries how I liked London, &c.,
&c.

On entering Mrs. Beckedorff’s room I found Madame D’Arblay (Miss
Burney), and we spent a very pleasant evening.

_May 15th._—I went to the Exhibition; the evening at Baron Best’s, where
I met the Beckedorffs. On my return home I found a letter from my
brother with Sir William Watson’s direction that I might give them the
meeting in town. The next morning I spent a few hours with them, and
next day Sir William, with Lady Watson and Miss Jay, called on me in
Charles Street. Baron Best also called and brought me the place of a
comet from the “Hamburger Zeitungen.”

[Sidenote: 1814. _Extracts from Diary._]

_May 18th._—I went home and found a great deal of work prepared for me.
The evening was spent in sweeping for the comet, but I could not find
it, the weather was not clear.

_June 14th._—I returned to continue my works in the daytime at my own
rooms, and the fine evenings assisting my brother when observing, but we
were much interrupted by Mrs. H. being seriously ill. She was confined
to her room and bed from the 25th of June till the 8th of August before
perfectly recovered.

_July 24th._—Alexander arrived at Slough to spend the summer and work
with his brother.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Nov. 13th._—I had a call from Miss Joanna Baillie.

_Nov. 29th._—Mr. Rehberg brought the first letter from our brother
Dietrich, dated November 10th, which, though still written with great
caution, gave us, after a lapse of sixteen months, the assurance that he
and his family were living.

_Dec. 4th._—I met Madame D’Arblay and Mr. Rehberg, &c., at the Castle.

_Jan. 1st._—My nephew, John Herschel, brought me, for a New Year’s
present, a new publication by him.

_Mem._—The winter was uncommonly severe. My brother suffering from
indisposition, and I, for my part, felt I should never be anything else
but an invalid for life, but which I very carefully kept to myself, as I
wished to be useful to my brother as long as possibly I could....

_Feb. 7th._—I was obliged to move to a small cottage in Slough, at a
considerable distance from my brother. I began to move, and slept there
for the first night, the 22nd.

_April 1st._—My brother went to Bath to see his brother and Sir William
Watson. His cough still very bad, and the 12th, when he came home, we
learned that he had been taken very ill on the road and suffered much
when at Bath. It was not till many weeks after, when the warm weather
came on, that he felt relieved. A few days after his return from Bath,
we received notice by a message from the Queen of the Duchess of
Oldenburg’s intention of coming to see my brother’s instruments.
Everything was put in readiness for either a morning or evening visit,
but the weather being very bad, the visit was put off till the arrival
of the Emperor.

_May 4th._—I went to be with my brother. Mrs. H. and Miss B. went to
meet my nephew in town, who was keeping a term in the Temple, where he
had commenced to be a student for the law in February.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 10th._—My brother, being about this time engaged with re-polishing
the forty-foot mirror, it required some time to restore order in his
rooms before any strangers could be shown into them, and I again was
assisting him to prepare for the reception of the Emperor Alexander and
the Duchess of Oldenburg, &c., as they were at Windsor for Ascot Races.
But we might have saved ourselves the trouble, for they were
sufficiently harassed with public sights and festivities.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Sept. 13th._—During the time I was with my brother I saw among the
visitors, &c., General P., who informed us of General Komarzewsky’s
death, and on my expressing a hope it might not be true, le Général said
he had buried him himself at Paris, and had erected to him a little
monument as long as seven years ago.

[Sidenote: 1815-16. _Extracts from Diary._]

_Sept. 30th._—I came to my home again, but under the greatest concern at
being obliged to leave my brother without my little help. But I have
since been with him every morning till he told me he should leave off.
His strength is now, and has for the last two or three years not been
equal to the labour required for polishing forty-foot mirrors. And it
was only by little excursions and absence from his workrooms, he for
some time recovered from the effects of over-exertion.

_Nov. 15th._—I went to work with my brother, which chiefly consisted of
calculations and constructing new tables for the Georgian satellites,
&c., &c.

_Nov. 29th._-Mrs. H. returned, and I continued calculating and copying
at home.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Aug. 11th._—Alexander left Slough, my eldest brother with him, going on
to Dawlish to recruit his strength again. His declining health had a sad
effect on Alexander’s spirits, and I was in continual fear of the
consequences; for nothing but the thoughts of the yearly meeting had
till now kept up his spirits. From what is yet to follow, it will be
seen that our next meeting was not only the last, but a very distressing
one.

_Sept. 11th._—I went to be with my brother, and remained with him till
the 12th of October. The first fortnight of my being with him he was not
able to do anything which required strength.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Jan. 2nd._—I was obliged to attend at Slough by eight o’clock, to be
present when the Archdukes John and Louis of Austria visited my brother
and his instruments.

_Jan. 9th._—My nephew received a diploma of being Member of the
University of Göttingen. The packet brought very satisfactory letters
from our brother at Hanover.

_Feb. 4th._—My brother sent the carriage to fetch me home [from the
Castle], and I was desired to write to our brother Alexander at Bath,
from whom a most melancholy letter had that morning arrived, acquainting
us with his being confined to his bed, having received an injury to his
knee.

_April 5th._—My brother received the Royal Hanoverian Guelphic Order.

_May 12th._—My brother went to town to prepare for going to a levée at
the Regent’s next Tuesday. He brought me the keys to the library for
going there to work.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 17th._—I went to my brother’s house, and was left in the deepest
concern for his health. He went with his family to Cambridge. [Alexander
was to make a journey to Hanover.]

_Sept. 2nd._—I saw Alexander led by Captain Stevens on board ... of whom
I had the assurance that he would see Alexander safe to Dietrich’s
friend, Mr. Münter, in Bremen. A few hours after I left the place
[Wapping], taking with me receipts from everybody with whom I had had
occasion to keep accounts. I came very ill to Mrs. Goltermann’s, where I
remained a week under her care.

_Sept. 9th._—I went home.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Sept. 23rd._—We were at a fête the Queen gave at Frogmore. I was
obliged to return with my brother soon after he had been noticed by and
conversed with the Queen and Regent, being too feeble to be long in
company.

_Sept. 26th._—We had letters from Hanover to acquaint us with
Alexander’s arrival in improved health, after a pleasant journey both by
sea and land.

[Sidenote: 1817. _Extracts from Diary._]

_October_, _Nov._, _Dec._—Nothing particular happened, my nephew
remaining at home working with his father, and I took the opportunity of
working on my MS. Catalogue at those times when I was left without
employment.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_March 27th._—I spent the day at my brother’s, Sir Robert and Lady
Liston being there on a visit before their return to Constantinople.

_May 10th._—I met Sir William and Lady Watson at dinner at my brother’s,
but was grieved to see the sad change in Sir William’s health and
spirits, and felt my only friend and adviser was lost to me.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 9th._—All the family came home. I returned to my house with
astronomical work to finish.

_June 14th._—Spent the day at Lady Herschel’s to meet Mrs. and Miss
Maskelyne.

_July 10th_ and _11th_.—Spent at my brother’s, the mornings at work in
the library the evenings with the company....

_July 14th._—I spent with Mrs. Beckedorff and brought tickets of
invitation to a fête at Frogmore, for our family, with me; where we all
went on the 17th of July; but almost as soon as the Royal party sat down
to dinner I was obliged to go home with my brother, after having twice
been honoured by the notice and conversation of the Queen and Regent,
&c., &c. He found himself too feeble to remain in company. It was said
that there were above two thousand persons invited.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Nov. 7th._—Prepared for going into mourning for the Princess Charlotte.
Mrs. De Luc died a few days after or before the Princess.

_Feb. 11th._—I went to my brother, and remained with him till the 23rd.
We spent our time, though not in idleness, in sorrow and sadness. He is
not only unwell but low in spirits.

_April 13th._—Princess Elizabeth of Hesse Homburg and the Prince of
Hesse Homburg came to see my brother and his instruments. They were
attended by Count O——, Baron K——, and Baron G——. The latter being well
informed in the science of astronomy.

_Mem._ I lost my attendants, the C.’s, at the latter end of April, and a
waste of my time was the consequence, for I never after met with anyone
who was deserving of my trust.

_June 8th._—The Prince and Princess Schaumburg von der Lippe, attended
by Fraulein U., came to see my brother. Their behaviour to him was truly
kind and affectionate on leaving him, with a hope to see him in the same
place—in the garden at the foot of the forty-foot telescope—five or six
years hence, when they should come to England again.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 25th._—From this day to July 8th I was with my brother. The family
at Newbury; he being so far well that without interruption, I was
supplied with copying as he wrote.

_July 16th._—I went to my brother’s, to be present in the evening when
the Archduke Michael of Russia, with a numerous attendance, came to see
Jupiter, &c.

_July 21st._—

_Mem._ Began to copy the numbering of stars from my brother’s 2nd volume
of Flamsteed’s Observations into one of my own, having succeeded to
procure all the three volumes complete at the price of four guineas.

[Sidenote: 1818. _Extracts from Diary._]

_Aug. 8th._—I spent the afternoon with my brother, who found himself
very unwell, but with the assistance of my nephew, he had the pleasure
of showing the Princess Sophia of Gloucester (who came in the evening
accompanied by the Archbishop of Canterbury and several lords and
ladies) many objects in the ten-foot telescope.

_Aug. 18th._—I went to my brother’s, his family left home for Brighton,
where he intended to follow as soon as the repairs of the forty-foot
should be finished; but he was all the time too ill for being anywhere
but at home. The first evening we were alone, the Princess Sophia came
to see the moon. She was accompanied by Lady Mary Paulet, another lady,
and some gentlemen. After their departure, my brother seemed much
pleased with the intelligent enquiries made by the Princess; but with
much concern I saw that he had exerted himself too much above his
strength.

_Aug. 25th._—I was obliged to leave my brother for a few hours to call
on the Princess Sophia Matilda, who desired to see me.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Sept. 8th._—I spent some hours with the Princess at the Castle.

_Oct. 14th._—The Ertz Herzog Maximilian of Austria came to see my
brother, charged with messages from his mother to both my brother and
myself, we having had the honour of seeing her Imperial Highness at
Slough, in 1786, when on a visit to the King, with her husband the
Archduke of Milan.

_Nov. 12th._—I spent some hours in the forenoon with the Princess at the
Castle. I left her with a promise of coming soon again, but it was to be
my last visit for a long time to come, for....

_Nov. 17th._—The Queen died. The 3rd of December the Princess returned
my books with a kind note, and on the 4th she left Windsor.

_Dec. 5th_, _6th_, _7th_.—I spent in Windsor to see Mrs. and Miss
Beckedorff at short intervals. Miss Wilson, Miss S. White, Miss Baldwin,
Mr. Beckwith (Miss B.’s bridegroom) were visitors for several days at
Slough, to see the funeral of the Queen.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Dec. 16th._—My brother went to town, to sit for his portrait by Mr.
Artaud.

_Feb. 3rd._—My brother went to town. The 4th I received a note from Mrs.
Beckedorff, desiring me to spend the next and last day with her, but I
went immediately and took (as I then thought) my last leave of both
mother and daughter, for I could not leave my brother on his return on
the 5th to be received only by the servants, as he went from home very
unwell with a cold.

_Feb. 7th._—My nephew arrived in town, and on the 12th all came home and
I returned to my habitation.

_Feb. 28th._—I heard of the death of Mrs. Beckedorff’s daughter, at
Hanover. My brother consented to my going next morning to London, and
before two o’clock, after I had procured a lodging in Pimlico, I was
with the poor mourners at Buckingham House, and remained till March 4th,
when I left them, hoping they would be able to leave England on the 9th.

_March 11th._—Was Miss Baldwin’s wedding-day, which I spent at Slough,
with the family.

_April 2nd._—My brother left Slough, accompanied by Lady H. for Bath, he
being very unwell, and the constant complaint of giddiness in the head
so much increased, that they were obliged to be four nights on the road
both going and coming.

The last moments before he stepped into the carriage were spent in
walking with me through his library and workrooms, pointing with anxious
looks to every shelf and drawer, desiring me to examine all and to make
memorandums of them as well as I could. He was hardly able to support
himself, and his spirits were so low, that I found difficulty in
commanding my voice so far as to give him the assurance he should find
on his return that my time had not been misspent.

[Sidenote: 1819-1820. _Extracts from Diary._]

When I was left alone I found that I had no easy task to perform, for
there were packets of writings to be examined which had not been looked
at for the last forty years. But I did not pass a single day without
working in the library as long as I could read a letter without
candlelight, and taking with me papers to copy, &c., &c., which employed
me for best part of the night, and thus I was enabled to give my brother
a clear account of what had been done at his return.

_May 1st._—But he returned home much worse than he went, and for several
days hardly noticed my handiworks.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_June 21st._—I went with my brother to town. He was to sit to Mr.
Artaud. We remained till Friday, whilst Lady Herschel entertained the
Wilson family at home, who were attending the funeral of Miss Wilson at
Upton.

_July 8th._—We thought my brother was dying. On the 9th he was persuaded
to be blooded in the arm, which something relieved him.

_Aug. 10th._—My brother and Lady H. took me with them to town.

_Aug. 11th._—We went to the Bank and did what was thought necessary.

_Aug. 12th._—I went with Lady H. to see my brother’s portrait, and
ordered a copy for myself.

_Aug. 25th._—

_Mem._—The 13th we came home, and one day passes like the other. I have
much to do and can do but little beyond going daily to my brother, and
often we are both unable to look about business. The present hot weather
bears hard on enfeebled constitutions. Thermometer most days above 80
degrees.

_Oct. 15th._—I went to my brother, his family being in town.

_Oct. 29th._—I returned to my home.


A small slip of yellow paper, containing the following lines, traced by
a tremulously feeble hand, belongs to this year:—


“LINA,—There is a great comet. I want you to assist me. Come to dine and
spend the day here. If you can come soon after one o’clock we shall have
time to prepare maps and telescopes. I saw its situation last night—it
has a long tail.”

_July 4th, 1819._


Then follows:—


“I keep this as a relic! Every line _now_ traced by the hand of my dear
brother becomes a treasure to me.

                                                          “C. HERSCHEL.”


The next year opens, as so many previous ones have done. The bare facts
of the steadily narrowing life being set down with the same brevity and
unswerving attention to _the one_ object. The family was in much anxiety
on account of the failing health of Mrs. Beckwith, the niece of Lady
Herschel, of whom, as Miss Baldwin, frequent mention has been made. The
spring and summer were passed in taking the sufferer to different places
in the country, but she was sinking in a rapid decline, and died in the
autumn.

[Sidenote: 1819-1821. _Extracts from Diary._]


_Nov. 10th._—The remains of Mrs. Beckwith were brought to Upton to be
buried, and to me was left the melancholy task of keeping up my poor
brother’s spirits on such a melancholy occasion, when at the same time
my own were at their lowest ebb, and being besides much molested about
this time by the rejoicing of an unruly mob at the acquittal (as they
called it) of the Princess of Wales.

From the 26th to 29th I was with my brother.

_March._—We lost our brother Alexander, who died at Hanover.[26]

                       *     *     *     *     *

_May 22nd._—Again with my brother. My chief care was to see that my
brother was not fatigued by too many visitors, and reading to him to
prevent his sleeping too much.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *


The volume ends in October, 1821.


“Here closed my Day-book, for one day passed like another, except that
I, from my daily calls, returned to my solitary and cheerless home with
increased anxiety for each following day.”

[Sidenote: 1822. _Death of Sir William Herschel._]


On the 25th of August, 1822, Sir William Herschel died in his house at
Slough.

A small book, containing a very few pages, entitled “Memorandum from
1823 to,” &c., gives the sad history of the last days of that long life
of indefatigable toil over which the devoted sister had watched so long
with untiring love. It would be easy, and perhaps in some respects
preferable, to tell the story without the details, but it would be at
the cost of much that is characteristic and illustrative of the nature
which has thus far been unfolded from within, and it is the last chapter
of her life which she thought worth recalling to memory and committing
to paper. The terrible blow of the death of her brother seems to have
deprived her of all power or desire to do or to will anything beyond the
one stern, dogged resolve to leave England for ever as soon as the
beloved remains were buried from her sight. Six months after her return
to Hanover she thus prefaced this last and most pathetic of her
_Recollections_:—


                                            HANOVER, _April 15th, 1823_.

“Eighteen months have elapsed since I could acquire fortitude enough for
noting down in my Day-book any of those heartrending occurrences I
witnessed during the last nine months of the fifty years I have lived in
England, and I cannot hope that ever a time will come when I shall be
able to dwell on any one of those interesting but melancholy hours I
spent with the dearest and best of brothers. But if I was to leave off
making memorandums of such events as either affect or are interesting to
me, I should feel like what I am, viz., a person that has nothing more
to do in this world.

“But to regain the thread of my narration, it is necessary to take
notice of the vacancy between the present date and the ending of the
year 1821, and the only way in which I can possibly fill up this vacancy
must be to take a few dates with memorandums marked in my almanac and
account books for the year 1822, without making any comments on what my
feelings and situation must have been throughout that whole interval.

“By some letters I wrote during the first four months of 1822 to my
brother Alex^r. here at Hanover, I see that I was employed in copying
from the Philosophical Transactions the first twelve papers of my
brother’s publications. The time required for this purpose I could only
obtain by making use of most of the hours which are generally allotted
to rest, as during the day my time was spent in endeavours to support my
dear brother in his painful decline. And besides, the hope that we might
continue yet a little longer together began to forsake me, for my own
health and spirits were in that state that I was in daily expectation of
going before.[27] Therefore each moment of separation from my dear
brother I spent in endeavours to arrange my affairs so that my nephew,
J. Herschel, as the executor of my will, might have as little trouble as
possible.

[A letter of eighteen pages would have been found along with a will, if
I had (as I then daily expected) died before my brother. After the sad
events of the succeeding two years, I thought it necessary to destroy
both the will and the letter.] My thoughts were continually divided
between my brother’s library, from which I was now on the point of being
severed for ever, and my own unfinished work at home endeavouring to
bring by degrees all into its proper place.”

[Sidenote: _Recollections written at Hanover._]


                          DIARY—(_continued_).

_May 13th._—Lady Herschel and my nephew went to town: I was left with my
brother alone, but was counting every hour till I should see them again,
for I was momentarily afraid of his dying in their absence.

_May 20th._ * * * *

The summer proved very hot; my brother’s feeble nerves were very much
affected, and there being in general much company, added to the
difficulty of choosing the most airy rooms for his retirement.

_July 8th._—I had a dawn of hope that my brother might regain once more
a little strength, for I have a memorandum in my almanac of his walking
with a firmer step than usual above three or four times the distance
from the dwelling-house to the library, in order to gather and eat
raspberries, in his garden, with me. But I never saw the like again.

The latter end of July I was seized by a bilious fever, and I could for
several days only rise for a few hours to go to my brother about the
time he was used to see me. But one day I was entirely confined to my
bed, which alarmed Lady Herschel and the family on my brother’s account.
Miss Baldwin[28] called and found me in despair about my own confused
affairs, which I never had had time to bring into any order. The next
day she brought my nephew to me, who promised to fulfil all my wishes
which I should have expressed on paper; he begged me not to exert myself
for his father’s sake, of whom he believed it would be the immediate
death if anything should happen to me....[29] Of my dear nephew’s advice
I could not avail myself, for I knew that at that time he had weighty
concerns on his mind. And, besides, my whole life almost has passed away
in the delusion that next to my eldest brother, none but Dietrich was
capable of giving me advice where to leave my few relics, consisting of
a few books and my sweeper. And for the last twenty years I kept to the
resolution of never opening my lips to my dear brother William about
worldly or serious concerns, let me be ever so much at a loss for
knowing right from wrong. And so it has happened that at the time when I
was stupefied by grief at seeing the death of my dear brother, I gave
myself, with all I was worth, up to my brother Dietrich and his family,
and from that time till the death of D. I found great difficulty to
remain mistress of my own actions and opinions. In respect to the latter
we never could agree. And this it was which prompted me to send
Flamsteed’s works to Göttingen (I would rather have kept them till now)
for fear they might be offered for sale. Having about this time received
very distressing accounts of family misfortunes from Dietrich at
Hanover, I could find no rest on his account till I should have made my
£500 stock over to him, but this required my presence at the bank, and I
could not think of leaving Slough till my brother should be engaged for
some days with his family previous to the departure of my nephew, who
was going to accompany a friend abroad. And besides, I knew that my
absence would then be scarcely perceived, as a very sensible elderly
lady (Mrs. Morsom) would be there on a visit.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Recollections written at Hanover._]

_Aug. 8th._—I went, and at six o’clock in the afternoon of the 10th I
was home again. My nephew had left Slough the same morning.

I found my brother seated by the ladies, but so languid that I thought
it necessary to take a seemingly unconcerned leave for the night.

_Aug. 11th_, _12th_, _13th_, and _14th_. I went as usual to spend some
hours of the forenoon with my brother.

_Aug. 15th._—I hastened to the spot where I was wont to find him with
the newspaper which I was to read to him. But instead I found Mrs.
Morsom, Miss Baldwin, and Mr. Bulman, from Leeds, the grandson of my
brother’s earliest acquaintance in this country. I was informed my
brother had been obliged to return to his room, whither I flew
immediately. Lady H. and the housekeeper were with him, administering
everything which could be thought of for supporting him. I found him
much irritated at not being able to grant Mr. Bulman’s request for some
token of remembrance for his father. As soon as he saw me, I was sent to
the library to fetch one of his last papers and a plate of the
forty-foot telescope. But for the universe I could not have looked twice
at what I had snatched from the shelf, and when he faintly asked if the
breaking up of the Milky Way was in it, I said “Yes,” and he looked
content. I cannot help remembering this circumstance, it was the last
time I was sent to the library on such an occasion. That the anxious
care for his papers and workrooms never ended but with his life was
proved by his frequent whispered inquiries if they were locked and the
key safe, of which I took care to assure him that they were, and the key
in Lady Herschel’s hands.

After half an hour’s vain attempt to support himself, my brother was
obliged to consent to be put to bed, leaving no hope ever to see him
rise again. For ten days and nights we remained in the most heartrending
situation till the 25th of August, when not one comfort was left to me
but that of retiring to the chamber of death, there to ruminate without
interruption on my isolated situation. Of this last solace I was robbed
on the 7th September, when the dear remains were consigned to the grave.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Departure from England._]

_Sept. 9th._—I returned to my house and began selecting the books and
clothing I should want to take with me to Hanover, where I thought it
best to go with the Michaelmas messenger.

_Sept. 27th._—I had disposed of my furniture, partly by presents and
partly by sale; and after settling with my landlord, &c., I left my
house for Lady Herschel’s, to remain there till business should call her
and my nephew to town.

_Oct. 3rd._—My friends as well as myself were made easy by the arrival
of my brother Dietrich, who came to fetch me.

_Oct. 7th._—I took leave of Princess Augusta and all my friends and
connections in Windsor.

_Oct. 10th._—At 9 in the morning I left Slough with my brother D. Lady
H. and my nephew followed the next day.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Oct. 14th._—Princess Sophia Matilda sent her carriage for me to spend
the day with her at Blackheath.

_Oct. 16th._—I went with my brother to Mortlake to take leave of Baron
Best and family; and thence we directly proceeded to Bedford Place,
where all my friends were assembled, among whom I had the comfort of
seeing once more my nephew’s friend, and the favourite of my dear
departed brother, Mr. Babbage. He had only that day arrived from the
North. I could find no opportunity for any conversation with him, but
just by a pressure of the hand recommended my nephew in incoherent
whispers to the continuance of his regards and friendship.

From all these sorrowing friends and connections I was obliged to take
an everlasting leave, and in the few hours we were for the last time
together, I was obliged to sign many papers, among which was a receipt
for a half year’s legacy. I signed this with great reluctance ... but
Lady H. and my nephew insisted on my taking it, according to my
brother’s will. This unexpected sum has enabled me to furnish myself
with many conveniences on my arrival here, of which otherwise I should
have perhaps debarred myself.

_Oct. 17th._—In the morning we left our lodging for an inn near the
Tower. Mr. Beckwith joined us, and settled at the Custom House for our
baggage. My nephew came for a moment to us, and after his departure I
saw no one I knew or who cared for me.

_Oct. 18th._—At ten o’clock we went on board of the steam packet.

_Oct. 20th._—At noon we landed after a stormy passage at Rotterdam.

_Oct. 21st._—At daybreak we began to proceed on our way, and

_Oct. 28th._—We arrived at the habitation of my brother, in Hanover.


A note, dated September 29th, 1828, apologizes to her nephew for
troubling him with the above and other papers, adding:—


I have destroyed my Day-book, but in doing so I was tempted to extract
some dates which I thought might still be interesting to me, and bring
the past once more to my recollection; but as that would only be a
drawback to the satisfaction I almost daily may enjoy by hearing of the
fame of my dear nephew, it is best to remove all that can bring the past
to my recollection.


The letters which follow are the only documents from which any
particulars can be drawn for this and many following years. No Day-book
or note-book of any kind appears to have been kept, or at any rate
preserved, from the time of the return to Hanover in October, 1822,
until the year 1833.



                               CHAPTER V.

                             RETROSPECTION.


AS we close the record of Miss Herschel’s residence in England, we may
pause for a moment to look back over the space she had traversed while
following, with unvarying diligence and humility, the path her brother
marked out for her, first in blessed hourly companionship, when she was
as necessary in his home as in his library, or among his instruments;
and latterly, when with saddened heart but unflagging determination she
continued to work for him, but saw his domestic happiness pass into
other keeping.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Retrospection._]

While they toiled together through those first ten years of
ever-deepening interest and marvellous activity, during which the rapid
juxtaposition of mirror-grinding, concerts, oratorios, music
lessons,[30] and frequent papers written for philosophical societies,
almost takes the breath away as we read,—the brother had abundant
opportunity of learning how far he could trust to his companion’s
readiness, as well as capability, to accept of duties as utterly remote
from all that her previous life had prepared her for as if he had asked
her to accompany him on a pilgrimage to Mecca. And thus, of all of whom
he had made trial, it was not the brilliant Jacob, nor the gifted
Alexander, but the little quiet, home-bred Caroline, of whom nothing had
been expected but to be up early and to do the work of the house, and to
devote her leisure to knitting and sewing, in whom he found that _steady
devotion to a fixed purpose_ which he felt it was possible to link with
his own. “I did nothing for my brother,” she said, “but what a
well-trained puppy-dog would have done: that is to say, I did what he
commanded me. I was a mere tool which _he_ had the trouble of
sharpening.” Such was always her own modest self-estimate. It is hardly
too much to say that, to have worked as she had worked, and to have done
all that she had accomplished, and to claim no more than the credit due
to passive obedience to orders, is a depth of humility of that rare and
noble kind which is in itself a form of greatness. It must not be
forgotten, that the progress of astronomical science since Sir William
Herschel’s great reflector startled the world, has not been greater than
has been the change, both in opinion and practice, on the subject of
female employments and education. The appointment of a young woman as an
assistant astronomer, with a regular salary for her services, was an
unprecedented occurrence in England. She had watched and shared in every
effort and every failure from the first seven-foot telescope to the
construction of the ponderous machinery that was to support the mighty
tube of which she herself made the first crude model in pasteboard.
When, finally, her brother was summoned to the King, and wrote to tell
her how he fared at Court, she accepted the decision, by which he
exchanged a handsome income for the sake of obtaining the command of his
own time, and £200 a-year from his gracious sovereign, with only a
passing expression of regret from the housekeeper’s point of view, and
threw herself heart and soul into the new life at Datchet. One
all-sufficing reward sweetened her labours—“I had the comfort to see
that my brother was satisfied with my endeavours in assisting him.” When
the dignity of original discovery gave her a distinct and separate claim
to the respect of the astronomical world, she must have found out that
she was something better than a mere tool. The requisite knowledge of
algebra and mathematical formulæ for calculations and reductions she had
to gather when and how she could: chiefly at meals, and at any odd
moments when her brother could be asked questions, and the answers were
carefully entered in her Commonplace Book, where examples of taking
equal altitudes, and how to convert sidereal time into mean time, follow
upon pages of problems, oblique plain triangles, right-angled spherical
triangles, how to find the logarithm of a number given, and theorems for
making tables of motion. With this slender store of attainment she
accomplished a vast amount of valuable work, besides the regular duties
of assistant to so indefatigable an observer as Sir William Herschel. He
was invariably accustomed to carry on his telescopic observations till
daybreak, circumstances permitting, without any regard to season; it was
the business of his assistant to note the clocks and to write down the
observations from his dictation as they were made. Subsequently she
assisted in the laborious numerical calculations and reductions, so that
it was only during his absences from home, or when any other
interruption of his regular course of observation occurred, that she was
able to devote herself to the Newtonian sweeper, which she used to such
good purpose. Besides the eight comets discovered by her, she detected
several remarkable nebulæ and clusters of stars previously unnoticed,
especially the superb nebula known as No. 1, Class V., in Sir William
Herschel’s Catalogue. Long practice taught her to make light of her
work. “An observer at your twenty-foot when sweeping,” she wrote many
years after, “wants nothing but a being who _can_ and _will_ execute his
commands with the quickness of lightning; for you will have seen that in
many sweeps six or twice six objects have been secured and described in
one minute of time.”

The ten years from 1788 to 1798, although a blank as regards her
personal history—the Recollections cease with her brother’s
marriage—were among the busiest of her life, and in the year last
mentioned the Royal Society published two of her works, namely, “A
Catalogue of 860 Stars observed by Flamsteed, but not included in the
British Catalogue,” and “A General Index of Reference to every
Observation of every Star in the above-mentioned British Catalogue.” It
is in reference to these that she wrote the very interesting letter to
the Astronomer Royal, which is given among others, in its place, in the
Journal. But another work, which was not published, was the most
valuable, as it was the most laborious of all her undertakings. This was
“The Reduction and Arrangement in the form of a Catalogue, in Zones, of
all the Star-clusters and Nebulæ observed by Sir W. Herschel in his
Sweeps.” It supplied the needful data for Sir John Herschel when he
undertook the review of the nebulæ of the northern hemisphere; and it
was for this that the Gold Medal of the Royal Astronomical Society was
voted to her in 1828, followed by the extraordinary distinction of an
Honorary Membership. This Catalogue was not completed until after her
return to Hanover, and Sir David Brewster wrote of it as “a work of
immense labour,” and “an extraordinary monument of the unextinguished
ardour of a lady of seventy-five in the cause of abstract science.”

[Sidenote: _Her Sweepings._]

Although the Recollections cease in 1788, there are some volumes
recording the nature and results of her nightly “sweepings,” which Miss
Herschel kept very regularly, and, as an unique example of a lady’s
journal, a few of the entries may be of interest.


1788. _Sept. 9th._—My brother showed me the five satellites of Saturn.
He made me take notice of a star, which made a double star last night
with the fifth satellite.

                       *     *     *     *     *

_Dec. 8th._—I swept for a comet which was announced in the papers as
having been discovered the 26th of November by Mr. Messier. According to
the observations of that date, it should have been within a few degrees
of the Pole star (by my brother’s calculation), but though I swept with
great attention a space of at least ten or twelve degrees all around the
pole over repeatedly, I could find nothing.

Another night of unavailing search, with thermometer 20°.[31]

1790. _Jan. 7th._—I have swept all this evening for my [third] comet in
vain. My brother showed me the G. Sidus in the twenty-foot telescope,
and I saw both its satellites very plainly.

1791. _Aug. 2nd._—I began to sweep at 1.30, from the horizon through the
Pleiades up as high as the head of Medusa. Left off with β Tauri.
Afterwards I continued with horizontal sweeps till daylight was too
strong for seeing any longer.

1792. _May 3rd._—My brother having desired me by way of practice to
settle the stars α Persei and Castor, and α Virginis, by some
neighbouring stars in Wollaston’s Catalogue, I made last night an
attempt to take their places. The moon was near the full, therefore no
sweeping could be done.

1795. _May 1st._—_Mem._ In the future when any great chasms appear in my
journals, it may be understood that sweeping for comets has not been
neglected at every opportunity which did offer itself. But as I always
do sweep according to the precept my brother has given me, and as I
often am in want of time, I think it is very immaterial if the places
where I have seen nothing are noted down.

_Nov. 7th._—0.40 sidereal time. About an hour ago I saw the comet
[seventh] which is marked in the annexed field of view [diagrams drawn
with extreme neatness illustrate the entries when necessary]. When I
perceived it first the two small stars were entirely covered by it, and
it appeared to be a cluster of stars mixed with nebulosity; but not
knowing of such an object in that place, I kept watching it, and
perceived it to be a comet by its having moved from the two small stars,
so as to leave them entirely free from haziness.

1797. _Aug. 14th._—C. H.’s comet. At 9.30 common time, being dark enough
for sweeping, I began in the usual manner with looking over the heavens
with the naked eye, and immediately saw a comet nearly as bright as that
which was discovered by Mr. Gregory, January 8, 1793. I went down from
the observatory to call my brother Alexander, that he might assist me at
the clock. In my way into the garden I was met and detained by Lord S.
and another gentleman, who came to see my brother and his telescopes. By
way of preventing too long an interruption, I told the gentlemen that I
had just found a comet, and wanted to settle its place. I pointed it out
to them, and after having seen it they took their leave.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Retrospection._]


These entries were continued with great regularity to the year 1819, at
which time, as the Diary shows, Sir William’s increasing feebleness made
her close daily attendance more necessary, and her pen was in greater
request than the “sweeper.” The last volume concludes with a carefully
drawn eye-draft of the situation of a comet visible at Hanover, January
31st, 1824. Thenceforth the instrument which had done such good service
in her hands for forty years of steady work, became the chief ornament
of her sitting-room, until her disquieting fears for its ultimate fate
led her to send it back to England.

Sad as is the story of those last years of declining old age, while the
beloved brother lived we know that his sister’s life was full of
occupation. It is not until the cruel hour comes, and she knows that
death and the grave will soon claim him, that she allows the sense of
her own bitter desolation to find expression. When all was over, her
only desire seems to have been to hurry away. Hardly was he laid in his
grave than she collected the few things she cared to keep, and left for
ever the country where she had spent fifty years of her life, living and
toiling for him and him only. “If I should leave off making memorandums
of such events as affect, or are interesting to me, I should feel
like—what I am, namely, a person that has nothing more to do in this
world.” Mournful words: doubly mournful when we know that the writer had
nearly half an ordinary lifetime still between her and that grave which
she made haste to prepare, in the hope that her course was nearly run.
Who can think of her, at the age of seventy-two, heart-broken and
desolate, going back to the home of her youth in the fond expectation of
finding consolation, without a pang of sympathetic pity? She found
everything changed. In addition to those changes, for which she might
have been in some measure prepared, there were others of a kind to admit
of neither cure nor alleviation. The life she had led for fifty years
had removed her, she little guessed how much, from the old familiar
paths: her thoughts, her habits, all her ideas had been formed and
moulded in a totally different world: more bitter still, she found
herself alone in her great sorrow and quenchless love; pride in the
distinction reflected on themselves from relationship to the illustrious
astronomer was a miserable substitute for the reverential affection she
had looked to find for one of the kindest and most generous of brothers.
But the bitterest suffering of all was from a source which was, and ever
remained, beyond the reach of help. “You don’t know,” wrote one of Miss
Edgeworth’s sisters, “the blank of life after having lived within the
radiance of genius;” and this was the blank in which Miss Herschel
doomed herself not only to live, but to try to begin anew, when past
three score and ten. The extracts from her letters bear strong testimony
to the gallant struggle she made to find interests and occupations in
what those about her, as well as she herself, looked upon as a kind of
exile, and “Why did I leave happy England?” was often her cry, more
especially as time went on, and interest in her nephew and his family
came mercifully to fill the heart still so yearning and ready for
affection. When she heard the news of Sir John Herschel’s intended
departure for the Cape, she wrote, “Ja! if I was thirty or forty years
junger and could go too? in Gottes nahmen!” her interest in the science
to which she had devoted her best years never ceased, though she
persisted to the end in ridiculing the bare suggestion that the Rosse
telescope could by any possibility be so good as _the_ forty-foot. The
homage paid to her as a _savante_ amused as well as gratified her. “You
must give me leave to send you any publication you can think of,” she
wrote to her nephew, “without mentioning anything about paying for them.
For it is necessary I should every now and then lay out a little of my
spare cash in that for the sake of supporting the reputation of being a
learned lady (there is for you!), for I am not only looked at for such a
one, but even stared at here in Hanover!” Her deprecation of the
membership of the Irish Academy, conferred on one who for so many years
had “_not even discovered a comet_,” was thoroughly sincere as well as
characteristic, but she found pleasure in receiving the homage which was
naturally paid to her; no man of any scientific eminence passed through
Hanover without visiting her; from the Royal Family she received the
most kind and graceful attentions; and it became a matter of public
concern to note the presence of the well-known tiny figure at the
Theatre, where her constant appearance in extreme old age was in itself
a marvel. The frugal simplicity of her habits made it a positive
perplexity to dispose of her income; she protested that £50 a-year was
all she could manage to spend on herself, and she pertinaciously
resisted receiving the pension of £100 per annum left to her by her
brother, often devoting the quarterly or half-yearly payment to the
purchase of some handsome present for her nephew or niece. She wrote
full instructions and made the most careful arrangements for every
detail of business in connection with her own burial and the disposal of
her property—that is of the little she reserved, for her generosity
towards her relations was as great as the expenditure on herself was
small.

In these last remarks I have anticipated events, and must now return to
the year 1822, when the correspondence begins.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Journey to Hanover._]


                  FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                     ROTTERDAM, _Monday, Oct. 21, 1822_.

DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

At this present moment I have nothing to wish for, besides the means of
convincing myself by one look of your and my dear nephew’s health. After
a very troublesome passage of forty-eight hours, we find ourselves
almost restored to our former condition and composure, with only the
difference that we have no more hunting after our trunks from
Custom-house to Custom-house, and can proceed on our way to Hanover in
peace after one night’s rest here in a very good inn. But the last night
was truly dismal, for the sailors themselves confessed that it was what
is called a high sea. At one time a spray conveyed a bucket-full of
water into my bed, which was regarded as nothing in comparison to the
evils with which I was surrounded. I was the most sick of all on board,
and the poor old lady was pitied by all who enquired after her, but I
had four ladies in the same cabin with me, who encouraged me to hold
out, which at one time I thought would have been impossible. Something
happened to the vessel for want of a good pilot in the Thames, and at
Blackwall we laid still three hours, then we hobbled on to near
Gravesend, and there lay in a high sea at anchor all night, whilst they
were hatching and thumping to mend the vessel we were to go in. In
consequence of this, we could not reach the spot where a pilot could
meet us time enough on Sunday evening, and lay again at anchor. At half
past eleven I set foot on shore, where so many people were assembled to
gaze on us that it set me a crying, and now I am glad to be shut up once
more in a room by myself and where I can make proper preparations for
travelling further, which hitherto I have not had the opportunity of
doing. All my clothes which I had prepared for the ship or sleeping on
the road were locked up at the Custom-house, and I could not get hold of
them again till we entered this house. So much for our adventures at
present, and I beg and hope you will soon and often let us know how you
are with my nephew, and how and where you can pass the following winter
months in the most comfortable way.

My brother is gone into the street to look about him. The weather is
fine, and I wish my dear nephew was with him, for it looks very tempting
and new all about me, and I think he would enjoy seeing the bustle on
the water with which this house is surrounded. My brother has charged me
with millions of compliments and thanks to yourself and our nephew, but
I cannot afford him quite so many, as else there would be no room for
all those I owe to my dear Lady H. and my nephew, who took last Friday
so long a walk to see us once more. My fears for what was to come and
regret for what I left behind were so stupifying that it made me almost
insensible to all what was passing about me, only this I shall remember,
with satisfaction, that his looks were better than I have seen for a
long time past.

I am now going to direct the little parcel for Professor Swinden, and
likewise to Mr. Crommelin, jun., and to Professor Moll, at Utrecht, and
Gauss will not be forgotten as we go along.

I beg you will remember me to Miss Baldwin (who I hope is with you), and
particularly to Mr. Beckwith, whom I shall never be able to thank
sufficiently for the friendly care he has shown to me on all, and
especially on the last occasion of helping me on with my packages.

Farewell, my dear Lady Herschel, and let me hear soon that you and my
nephew are well.

Miss Baldwin will write, and of course she will inform me of her own and
all friends’ health, &c.

                                                  Ever your affectionate
                                                      CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Arrival in Hanover._]


                  FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Oct. 30, 1822_.

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

We arrived here at noon, on the 28th, without the least accident, but
not without the utmost exertion and extreme fatigue to both my brother
and myself, from which it will be some time before I shall get the
better, on account of the many visits of our friends, who come to
convince themselves of our safe arrival, of which I hope you will have
been informed long before this can reach you, as Mr. Quintain has
promised me to send you a line the moment he reaches London. He left
Hanover yesterday. I had wrote a letter in hopes he would have taken it,
but that was impossible, and the post from here has been changed from
Tuesday to Monday.

Mr. Hausmann called also here yesterday, and you may easily imagine that
many inquiries are made after you and my dear nephew by all those who
come near me, and I hope you will soon enable me, by a few lines, to
inform them of your welfare and health, and give me the comfort to know
that you have regained some of your former composure, after the late
melancholy change and unsettled state in which we all were involved.

I found Mrs. H. in personal appearance so different from what I had
imagined, that I can hardly believe her to be the same; she is just
sixty-three years of age, and suffers much from rheumatism, which has
taken away partially the use of her hands, but she is still of so
cheerful a disposition and so active by way of overcoming disease by
exercise, that I cannot wonder enough, and her reception of me was truly
gratifying; the handsomest rooms, three or four times larger than what I
have been used to, from which I can step in her own apartments, have
been prepared for me and furnished in the most elegant style. But I
cannot say that I feel well enough to enjoy all these good things nor be
able to show myself to those who wish to see me, at least not at
present.

Mrs. Beckedorff sent to enquire after me when I had been hardly two
hours arrived. Miss B. is confined with a severe cold. My brother went
yesterday to see them, and we have postponed our meeting till Saturday,
when she will come to town for the winter.

From Rotterdam I sent a letter which I hope you have received, and by
which you will have seen that our passage was not of the most agreeable
kind.

The papers to Professor Van Swinden, Crommelin jun., at Amsterdam, and
Professor Moll, at Utrecht, have been delivered, but that to Gauss, I am
sorry to say, is either lost or mislaid, for I cannot find it anywhere,
and I am vexed to give my dear nephew so bad a sample of my willingness
to be of use to him. Perhaps through Mr. Quintain he might get one over
when the Duke of Cambridge returns, else the next conveyance I know of
is at Christmas, by Goltermann.

I beg my love to my nephew and Miss Baldwin, who, I hope, will soon let
me know how you are, &c.

                                           Believe me,
                                             Your truly and affectionate
                                                 CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Life in Hanover._]


                  FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Nov. 12, 1822_.

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

I hope you have received the letter which I sent by the first post which
went from here after my arrival, dated 31st October, and also one I
wrote in Rotterdam, by which you will have seen what a disagreeable
passage we had at sea, but all those frights and fears, and the troubles
and fatigues of the journey we afterwards experienced by land appear now
to have been nothing but a dream, and my waking thoughts are for ever
wandering back to the scenes of sorrows which embittered the afflicting
and final parting from my revered brother. If I could but be assured
that you and my dear nephew at this present moment were in tolerable
health and otherwise exempted from vexation, I should feel myself much
more comfortable, but it is hard to live for months without knowing what
may have happened to those with whom one has been for so many years
immediately connected and in the habit of keeping up a daily
intercourse.

I have hitherto not been able to overcome a dislike to going abroad, and
what little I have seen of Hanover (in my way to the families of my two
nieces and Mrs. Beckedorff, who live all close by) I do not like! And
though some streets have been enlarged (as I am told), they appear to me
much less than I left them fifty years ago. But a total seclusion from
society will not do for a continuance, for I will not be ungrateful, I
must call on the Delmerings, &c.,—who have been here. Mrs. D. is grown
quite fat and very handsome, her daughter is a head taller and a very
pretty young woman; the eldest son is already in the service with the
Erz Herzog of Strelitz, and there has been no increase in the family
since they left England. Mrs. D. made many inquiries after you and my
nephew’s health, and gratefully remembers the kindly treatment she
received at all times from you.

_Nov. 18th._—Mrs. Beckedorff and Miss B. and myself have been laid up
with severe colds, and I am still unable to go into company, but Mrs. B.
sent Dr. Mühry to make her excuse for not returning my visit. The first
time I went to them, Mrs. B. made all her ten grandchildren stand up
before me according to their ages, and a fine healthy family it is. But
all the little folks I am introduced to are disappointed at finding me
to be only a _little_ old woman; which I suppose must be owing to having
been told the _Great_ Aunt Caroline from England was coming.

From the family of my eldest niece I have seen nothing as yet, and
probably shall not before next summer, as her affairs must remain for
some time in an unsettled state. I did not know till we were within
sight of Hanover how greatly I was obliged to my brother for coming to
fetch me, for I find he was but barely recovered from a serious illness
when he left home, which had been occasioned by travelling to and fro to
his daughter, who was in need of the support of both her parents on
losing her husband after a few days’ illness; in the same week she had
given birth to a son, and was made a widow with nine children in her
38th year. But, happily, she is blessed with an uncommon share of
understanding and fortitude, besides the means of seeing them well
educated and improving their fortunes.

_Nov. 27th._—You will see, my dear Lady H., by the above, that at
different times I have been employed in giving a circumstantial account
of all what concerns that part of my family amongst whom I came to end
my days; but I would not conclude, nor send off my letter, till I should
have received some satisfactory account of your well-being, and the
arrival of the last post has given a most agreeable turn to the dismal
impression the parting scenes of the 17th and 18th October had left on
my mind. To Miss Baldwin I feel greatly obliged for her comforting
letter, and hope she will be able to write me many more equally
consoling; my brother is going to speak for himself, and if I would
leave a little room for a few words to my nephew, I must conclude with
saying that I am

                                        My dear Lady Herschel’s
                                          Most obliged and affectionate,
                                              CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Settled in Hanover._]

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—I thank you for the few lines in the P.S., for by them I
see you were thinking of me when you procured some indexes to
Flamsteed’s obs. But I will not trouble you to send any; I only wished
you to have some for your own friends, Mr. South, Major Kater, &c., for
as they were not members of the R. Society at the time of publication,
they may perhaps not be possessed of that necessary Appendix.

The next messenger will take the book Mr. Babbage wishes for, and I want
very much to send you some of the numerous philosophical productions in
which this country my nephew Groskopf says abounds, but I am at a loss
on what to fix my choice. _I wish you would let me know if any of the
works of Schelling are known in England?_ Of him it is said that his
philosophy is entirely new, and beyond all what goes before, and so
profound, that nobody _here_ can understand him, &c.

                                   Believe me yours most affectionately,
                                         CAR. HERSCHEL.


                  FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Dec. 18, 1822_.

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

At last I am enabled to inform you of the safe arrival of my boxes and
trunks, which only came the day before yesterday, and then I was obliged
to wait till the keys were sent by to-day’s post, but I have the
satisfaction to find that every article is exactly as I had packed them
with my own hands. For the last three weeks, I was despairing of ever
seeing them again, for the vessel had been no less than three weeks at
sea, and then had been obliged to unload six German miles beyond Bremen
for want of water in the Weser. The country is in general much
distressed for want of water; our large rivers may be passed on foot,
&c. But of these things you are perhaps informed by the newspapers, and
of many other circumstances; such as the mice eating the corn as soon as
sowed, so that sowing it three times over was without effect, till the
mice were destroyed by a pest coming among them.

I would give anything if I at this moment could see with my own eyes how
you and my dear nephew are; tell him that on the day after Christmas
(Dec. 26th) the messenger will leave Hanover, and will take the book for
Mr. Babbage, and one in two volumes for my nephew; also two or three
letters of his father’s which I have found among some papers of my
brother Alex.

I know not if I mentioned it in my last that I selected all his last
receipts when he left England, and shall keep them yet a little longer.

As yet I lead but a dull sort of life; the town is much too gay for
me—plays, concerts, card parties, walking, &c. I cannot take part _in
any_; my cold in my head is still very bad, and my poor brother is
frequently unwell, and for want of my trunks I could not accept Mrs.
Beckedorff’s invitation to meet Madam Zimmermann, &c., in an evening, on
account of not having clean things; but she is so kind as to call on me
sometimes among all the hurry she is engaged in at present with the
Princess Augusta.

Mr. Gisewell came a few days ago to see me; he lives a little way out of
town, and poor Mrs. G. keeps her bed, and is hardly ever well; their
eldest daughter is happily situated with the Queen of Würtemberg, and
Mr. Gisewell enjoys a very lucrative situation.

I wish you could conveniently acquaint my nephew, H. Griesbach, as soon
as possible, that my brother has received an answer to the letter he
sent to Antwerp to the sister of H. Griesbach, and that in the parcel
which the messenger will bring will be enclosed her letter to Mr. H. G.

I hope you will make Miss Baldwin write me soon a long account how
yourself and all _around_ and _with_ you are, but pray let it be a
favourable one, and remember me to all (who are so good as to inquire
after me) most cordially, and believe me,

                                                My dear Lady H.,
                                                  Your very affectionate
                                                      CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—We have had a few days’ very severe frost; to-morrow I shall unpack
my thermometer; I suppose I shall find the difference between a German
and an English winter, though they make the rooms hot enough with their
stoves; but then I am afraid of firing their chimneys, and we have no
water, though the police have demanded that every housekeeper shall be
provided with eight buckets of water in their kitchen; besides, the
price of fuel is enormous, owing to the French having destroyed all the
forests.

[Sidenote: 1822. _Letters.—Life in Hanover._]


             FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _Dec. 26, 1822_.

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—

The parcel I am packing up contains so many odds and ends, that I think
it will be necessary to give you an inventory of them. The most
interesting to you, I think, will be the three letters from your dear
father (which I found among my brother Alexander’s papers), both on
account of the handwriting and their containing some accounts of the
busy life of the times in which they were written.

Of the philosophical work, I will say nothing further than that I am
curious to know if I have sent you sense, or nonsense, that I may know
in future how to trust my informer; I am only sorry I could not send
them bound, but they came too late from Leipsic for that purpose. In the
small cover (with _your_ little man looking through the telescope) is a
shade of your Uncle Alex., which you will be so good as to give to your
mother, who (if I remember right) wished for the same, after it had been
packed up, and she will perhaps be so good as to send the letter to Mr.
Henry Griesbach the first time anybody goes to Windsor.

So much for business, and on the other side I will talk a little of
myself. But it is a poor account I can give of myself at present, and
the worst of it is that I cannot hope for better times. I am still
unsettled, and cannot get my books and papers in any order, for it is
always noon before I am well enough to do anything, and then visitors
run away with the rest of the day till the dinner hour (which is two
o’clock). Two or three evenings in each week are spoiled by company. And
at the heavens is no getting, for the high roofs of the opposite houses.

But within my room I am determined nothing shall be wanting that can
please my eye. Exactly facing me is a bookcase placed on a bureau, to
which I will have some glass doors made, so that I can see my books.
Opposite this, on a sofa, I am seated, with a sofa-table and my new
writing-desk before me, but what good I shall do there the future must
tell.

Many more of such like transactions I was going to communicate to you,
but I am interrupted by the carpenter (our Andrews), who is come to do
some jobs for me, so for this once you will be released from my
nonsense.

But one thing I must yet add, which is that you will accept my heartfelt
wishes for your health, happiness, and prosperity throughout the coming
year and for many more hereafter, in which my brother and sister are
joining most sincerely, to yourself and Lady Herschel, and believe me,
my dear nephew,

                                       Ever your most affectionate aunt,
                                             CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1823. _Letter to J. F. W. Herschel._]


             FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _Feb. 27, 1823_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I take the earliest opportunity I have to acquaint you with having
received a letter from Mr. H. Goltermann, accompanied with a draft for
£2 4_s._ 6_d._, which is already received and safely deposited in my
writing-desk. But the information that he had had the pleasure of seeing
you in good health afforded me the _greatest_ satisfaction, and he
further promised me to forward the parcel to you in Downing Street,
which was particularly pleasing to me, as I wished to avoid the sending
backward and forward by blundering coachmen.

On the 5th of this month I received your letter without date, but
conclude it was written about the same time with those of your dear
mother and cousin Mary, dated the 9th and fifteenth of January. I
delayed answering them (and must do so still for the present) because I
knew that all mails were detained this side of the sea.

One passage in your letter affected me much, it was gratifying to me and
unexpected: “... speaks of your _English life_, &c.... But now that you
have left the scene of your labours you have the satisfaction of knowing
that they are duly appreciated by those you leave behind.” But I can
hardly hope that those favourable impressions should be lasting, or
rather not be effaced by my hasty departure; but believe me I would not
have gone without at least having made the offer of my service for some
time longer to you, my dear nephew, had I not felt that it would be in
vain to struggle any longer against age and infirmity, and though I had
no expectation that the change from the pure country air in which I had
lived the best part of my life, to that of the closest part of my native
city, would be beneficial to my health and happiness, I preferred it to
remaining where I should have had to bewail my inability of making
myself useful any longer.

I hope you and Lady H. have not suffered by the severity of the weather;
to me it has certainly done no good. I am grown much thinner than I was
six months ago; when I look at my hands they put me so in mind of what
your dear father’s were, when I saw them tremble under my eyes, as we
latterly played at backgammon together. Good night! dear nephew, I will
say the rest to-morrow.

By way of postscript I only beg you will give my love and many thanks to
your dear mother and cousin for their kind letters; and if the latter
will continue from time to time to inform me of all your well-being, I
shall equally feel gratified, for it is no matter from which hand I
receive the comfortable information.

                                  I remain, ever your affectionate aunt,
                                        CAR. HERSCHEL.


             FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                              HANOVER, _April 14, 1823_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I hasten to send this sheet, which is but this moment come to hand, and
the post within an hour of leaving Hanover. I begin to fear that I shall
not hear from you till you send me an acknowledgment of having received
the certificate, which we are not able to obtain till after the 10th of
April and 10th of October, but January and July it is the 5th. I assure
you I would rather go without the money than be so long without hearing
from you, or have a line to express your pleasure for the present I
offered you and Mr. Babbage by sending the books by the Christmas
messenger, of which I, at this moment, have no information that they
have been delivered. By the Easter messenger I have sent some mettwurst
[a Hanoverian delicacy], which I hope you and your dear mother will find
good, but when they are once cut they must be eaten soon, else they are
dry and lose all their flavour.

                       *     *     *     *     *

The Germans are very busy about the fame of your dear father; there does
not pass a month but something appears in print, and Dr. Groskopf saw in
den gelehrten Zeitungen that Professor Pfaff had translated _all_ your
dear father’s papers from the Phil. Trans. into German, and which will
be published in Dresden. I wish he had left it for some good astronomer
to do the same. Pray let me know how you and your dear mother are in
health; I am not well, but have a severe cold at present, but am always
and still your affectionate aunt,

                                                          CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1823. _Letter to Miss Herschel._]


The following letter from the Princess Sophia of Gloucester is a
pleasing memorial of the kindness and amiability of which Miss Herschel
experienced so many proofs while she lived at Slough:—


             THE PRINCESS SOPHIA MATILDA TO MISS HERSCHEL.

MY DEAR MISS HERSCHEL,—

Your obliging attention in sending the Astronomical Almanack to me I am
very sensible of, and at the same time that I return my best thanks for
this flattering mark of your recollection, I must express my regret that
I am not possessed of more knowledge and leisure, that I might profit
sufficiently by your kindness in endeavouring to instruct me. I was very
happy to learn that you had reached your native land in safety, and I
sincerely form every wish that your health may be _long_ preserved to
you!

May I request you to remember me kindly to Mr. and to Miss Beckedorff,
and to be assured yourself of the true esteem and regard with which I
remain, my dear Miss Herschel,

                                                  Yours very faithfully,
                                                        SOPHIA MATILDA.

LONDON, _June 16, 1823_.

[Sidenote: 1823. _Letter to J. F. W. Herschel._]


             FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _June 24, 1823_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I had intended to write you a long and very learned epistle, but I am
just now informed that the messenger will leave Hanover within a very
few hours, and I must content myself with giving you the outlines of
what I would have said.

I believe I have mentioned in a former letter to your mother that a
Professor Pfaff has announced his intention of giving a translation of
your father’s papers. It runs in my head that this professor is but a
_Jackanapes_,[32] who will spoil the _broth_,[32] and I wished he would
not meddle with what he cannot understand. But I thought it but right to
inform you of what is come to my knowledge, particularly as I was told
it had been announced again that the translation would appear with
corrections and explanations. Dr. Luthmer (in the “Ast. Jahrbuch” for
this year you may see a paper by this gentleman) told me since there
were two professors of that name (brothers), one an _astrologer_, and if
it was the latter he would make nonsense of it.

Miss Baldwin mentioned you were at Cambridge on the business of having
your father’s papers printed. I think it could not be amiss if something
of your intention could be mentioned in the _Edinburgh Quarterly
Review_, which appears here at Hanover, and of course throughout
Germany, that it may be known that your father’s labours are in _yours_
and of course in the _most able hands_ to make remarks on them. I only
wish to draw your attention this way, but say nothing.

I have mentioned it over and over again that I was so unlucky as to lose
the paper on my journey you entrusted to my care for Prof. Gauss. If you
have another copy to spare give it to Mr. Goltermann for the return of
the messenger; for he has heard of your good intention, and laments my
negligence; I shall be introduced to him shortly, when he comes through
Hanover again, where he passed through about a fortnight ago on a
journey of observation, tending to establish some new discovery of his
own, of which we are soon to know more. The theodolite has something to
do with it; so much I snapt up in a company of learned ladies who,
within these last two months, have taken me into their circle. But I am
imitating Robinson Crusoe, who kept up his consequence by keeping out of
sight as much as possible when he acted the governor, and when they want
to know anything of me, I say I cannot tell!... I did nothing for my
brother but what a well-trained puppy dog would have done, that is to
say, I did what he commanded me.

I send you a small publication which I think must interest you, but if
it contains anything which is new to you I cannot tell. I shall,
however, obtain what I very much long for, viz., to see your
handwriting, for surely you will write me a line of thanks?

I am in general too unwell to sit much at the writing-table, and have
not been able to do anything which could be of use to you. The letters
which you will receive under cover to you I hope you will do me the
favour to cause them to be safely delivered. They are sealed already,
else I should have added a P.S. to your dear mother of the following,
viz., that I was agreeably surprised by a letter this morning from the
Princessin Sophia of Gloucester, and that my brother’s family are all
well at present; my brother in particular makes work for the tailor to
let out his waistcoats, and they are happy to have their eldest daughter
for a fortnight with them on a visit; she is a truly interesting little
delicate creature just turned of forty, and has one daughter fit to be
married, two sons preparing for the university, and the youngest weaned
a month ago; she is to me a wonder when I look at her, she reads English
fluently, French she was used to speak like her mother tongue from her
infancy.

I am interrupted, and must seal up the packet.

                             And I remain, dear nephew,
                               Your most faithful and affectionate aunt,
                                   CAR. HERSCHEL.


             FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _July 14, 1823_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

As a proof of my being still among the number of the living, you will
perhaps not dislike to see my own handwriting added to that of the three
gentlemen who signed my certificate. But I am at a loss for a subject
which should be interesting to you, because, hearing so seldom from you,
I begin to fear my correspondence may turn out to be troublesome. But
still I long to hear a little oftener that you and your dear mother are
well; for since April eleventh (date of Lady H.’s letter) I have had no
assurance of the same on which I could depend.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I wish often that I could see what you were doing, that I might give you
a caution (if necessary) not to overwork yourself like your dear father
did. I long to hear that the forty-foot instrument is safely got down;
your father, and Uncle A. too, have had many hair-breadth escapes from
being crushed by the taking in and out of the mirror; but God preserve
you, my dear nephew, says

                                            Your most affectionate aunt,
                                                  CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—My brother and family join me in many compliments to you and your
dear mother. They are all well; I am the only one who is complaining,
but I think I have a right to that preference, for I am the oldest.

[Sidenote: 1823. _Letter from J. F. W. Herschel._]


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                       DOWNING STREET, _August 1, 1823_.

DEAR AUNT,—

I have been long threatening to send you a long letter, but have always
been prevented by circumstances and want of leisure from executing my
intention. The truth is, I have been so much occupied with astronomy of
late, that I have had little time for anything else—the reduction of
these double stars, and the necessity it has put me under of looking
over the journals, reviews, &c., for information on what has already
been done, and in many cases of re-casting up my father’s measures,
swallows up a great deal of time and labour. But I have the satisfaction
of being able to state that our results in most instances confirm and
establish my father’s views in a remarkable manner. These inquiries have
taken me off the republication of his printed papers for the present.

I think I shall be adding more to his fame by pursuing and verifying his
observations than by reprinting them. But I have by no means abandoned
the idea. Meanwhile I am not sorry to hear they are about to be
translated into German. There is a Mr. Pfaff, a respectable
mathematician, and I hope it is he who undertakes the work. If you can
learn more particulars, pray send them to me. I hope this season to
commence a series of observations with the twenty-foot reflector, which
is now in fine order. The forty-foot is no longer capable of being used,
but I shall suffer it to stand as a monument.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I am much obliged to you for the book on temperaments you were so kind
as to send me, which seems interesting, but I have not had time to read
it through....

P.S.—Your books on animal magnetism, and that for Babbage, arrived
safe.... I wish you would procure and send me Pfaff’s translation of my
father’s papers as soon as published. Write as often as you can. Your
letters are very interesting. I wish I were a better correspondent, but
my time is so occupied, I know not where to turn.

P.P.S.—Babbage has had £1,500 granted him by Government to enable him to
execute his engine, which is very curious. A report is strongly current
of Captain Parry’s successful arrival at Valparaiso; it comes in a very
probable form.

[Sidenote: 1823. _Astronomical._]


                FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                             HANOVER, _August 11, 1823_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I thank you most heartily for your kind care and punctuality in sending
my remittance, and am only sorry to trouble you so often; I might have
acknowledged the receipt thereof by the last post, but I wished first to
enable myself to give the following information. Johann Wilhelm Pfaff,
professor, in Erlangen, is the same who intends to translate your
father’s papers, but those only which he can get a copy of. The
Philosophical Transactions, I am told, are not within his reach. You may
depend on my sending you whatever may come out as soon as it makes its
appearance.

I can easily imagine how little time you can have to spare for writing
to me when once you have entered on that mass of your father’s
observations contained in his journals, &c.... I think the temporary
index (such as it is) will in many instances be of service to you, but I
wish to point out here that about the year 1800 there was a change made
in the titles of some of the books. The first volume of miscellaneous
observations was then called _Journal No. 10_, &c., ... so if the index
directs you to January 24th, 1797 M. (for _M._ read _J._) I think a
memorandum of this will be found in the cover or beginning of the index,
but I am not certain.

You have truly gratified me by sending the inscription of the
monument,[33] for such subjects only are capable of interesting my
waking thoughts and nightly dreams. I was going to give you an idea of
what they are; but why should I communicate grief?

The paper for Gauss is gone to Göttingen. I have directed it to
Professor Harding, who is the next to Gauss in the astronomical
department, as Gauss is not yet returned from his journey of
measurements. I made a few extracts from the paper[34] by way of having
something to be delighted with, but am glad such a thing was not
invented fifty years ago, for then my existence would have been of no
use at all at all.

I am amusing myself with having the seven-foot mounted by Hohenbaum,
though I have not even a prospect of a window for a whole constellation,
but it shall stand in my room and be my monument—as the forty-foot is
yours. When Hohenbaum comes for a trifling direction, we generally do
not separate till dinner, or some other interruption puts a stop to our
conversation; for this man is never tired when speaking of your father’s
inventful imaginations and the readiness with which everything was
executed.

I have not above six hours’ tolerable ease out of the twenty-four, and
not one hour’s sleep, and yet I wish to live a little longer, that I
might make you a more correct catalogue of the 2,500 nebulæ, which is
not even begun, but hope to be able to make it my next winter’s
amusement.

I was much pleased with the partial success of Mr. Babbage in having
something granted towards going on with his _grand_ ideas.

                             With many compliments and best wishes, &c.,
                               Your most affectionate aunt,
                                   CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1824. _Her Nephew on the Continent._]


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                       CATANIA (SICILY), _July 2, 1824_.

DEAR AUNT,—

The last time I wrote to you from Slough I little expected that my next
would be dated from the foot of Etna—but I mean this to be the farthest
point of my wanderings, and from hence to turn my steps northwards. I am
not without some hopes that my time will so far serve as to enable me to
pay you a visit at Hanover, as I long very much to see you among your
and my Hanoverian friends.... My mother will have told you of my
arrangements,—of the alteration which my plans of life have undergone
(and for which I see every day more reason to be thankful), and of my
present excursion, so that the date of this will not surprise you.
To-morrow I hope to see the sun set from the top of Etna, and will keep
this open to give you an account of my excursion there. Meanwhile let me
congratulate you on the good accounts my mother gives me of your present
state of health and spirits, the knowledge of which has enabled me to
give real pleasure to many who, when they heard I was related to you,
enquired with the greatest interest respecting you. Among the rest I may
mention M. Arago, of the Observatory at Paris, and M. Fourrier, the
secretary of the Institute, who has just been reading the _Éloge_ of my
dear father at a meeting of that body, in which I am sure (from the
associations I had with him, and the written communications that passed
between us on the subject) your own name will stand associated with his
in a manner that cannot fail to be gratifying to you. I have not (of
course, as I quitted Paris before it was read, or even written) seen it,
but the man is of the right sort, and I will endeavour to procure copies
of it for you and my uncle. Indeed, at Paris I find (as where do I not
find it?) universal justice rendered to my father’s merits, and a degree
of admiration excited by the mention of his name that cannot fail to be
gratifying to me, as his son. In fact, I find myself received wherever I
go by all men of science, for his sake, with open arms, and I find
introductions perfectly unnecessary. At Turin I sent up my card to Prof.
Plana, of the Observatory, one of the most eminent mathematicians of the
age, who received me like a brother, and made my stay at Turin, which I
prolonged a week for the sake of his society, very pleasant. He married
_a niece of Lagrange_ (not of _Lalande_), and both he and his wife were
full of enquiries about my “celebrated sister,” (for everybody seems to
think me your brother, instead of nephew), and made me tell them a
thousand particulars about you. The same reception, but, if possible,
still more friendly, and the same curiosity (and, I may add, the same
mistake) I met with at Modena, from Professor Amici, an artist and a man
of science of the first eminence. He is the only man who has, since my
father, bestowed great pains on the construction of specula, and I do
assure you that his ten-foot telescopes with twelve-inch mirrors are of
very extraordinary perfection. Among other of your enquiring friends I
should not omit the Abbé Piazzi, whom I found ill in bed at Palermo, and
who is a fine respectable old man, though I am afraid not much longer
for this world. He remembered you personally, having himself visited
Slough.

_Naples, Aug. 20th, 1824._—I take the first moment of leisure to proceed
with this. I made the ascent of Etna without particular difficulty,
though with excessive fatigue. The ascent from Catania is through the
village of Nicolosi, about ten miles from Catania, almost every step of
which is covered with the tremendous stream of lava which, in 1669,
burst from the flanks of the mountain, near Nicolosi, and overwhelmed
the city. Here I found a M. Gemellaro, who was so good as to make
corresponding observations of the barometer and thermometer during my
absence, while his brother observed below at Catania, and I carried up
my mountain barometer and other instruments to the summit. From Nicolosi
the ascent becomes rugged and laborious, first through a broad belt of
fine oak forest, which encircles the mountain like a girdle about its
middle, and affords some beautiful romantic scenery—when this is passed
we soon reach the limits of vegetation, and a long desolate scorched
slope, knee-deep in ashes, extends for about five miles to a little hut,
where I passed the night (a glorious starlight one) with the barometer
at 21·307 in.—and next morning mounted the crater by a desperate
scramble up a cone of lava and ashes, about 1,000 feet high. The sunrise
from this altitude, and the view of Sicily and Calabria, which is
gradually disclosed, is easier conceived than described. On the highest
point of the crater I was enveloped in suffocating sulphurous vapours,
and was glad enough to make my observation (bar. 21·400) and get down.
By this the altitude appears to be between 10 and 11,000 feet. I reached
Catania the same night, almost dead with the morning’s scramble and the
dreadful descent of near thirty miles, where the mules (which can be
used for a considerable part of the way) could scarce keep their feet.

_Florence, Aug. 16th, 1824._—In the hurry and bustle of travelling one
is obliged to write by snatches when one can.... I hope to hear from you
at all events when I reach England if I should not see you first, of
which I begin now to have serious doubts, having been so terribly
retarded in my Sicilian journey, and at Naples, on my return, by the
illness of a friend.

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                   J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—Have you heard how M. Pfaff’s translation proceeds? I wrote to him
from Cattagione, in Sicily.

[Sidenote: 1824. _Her Nephew’s Travels._]

                                               MUNICH, _Sept. 17, 1824_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

I had originally intended to have gone to Switzerland from Inspruck, or
from this place, having a great desire to visit the north of
Switzerland, and to make certain observations among the Alps, but my
wish to see you once more, to assure myself and to be able to report to
my mother how I find you—to pay my uncle Dietrich a visit—and, though
last, not least, to see my father’s birth-place—these considerations
outweigh the attractions of Switzerland, and, although the increase this
détour will make in the length of my journey homewards is so
considerable as to limit my stay in Hanover to two or three days at the
utmost, I shall at least have had the satisfaction of not neglecting an
opportunity which _may_ never occur again.

The time when I hope to arrive I cannot precisely fix, as it will depend
on circumstances which may occur in my route, having so arranged as to
take in a variety of objects interesting in various ways, thus:—I shall
go somewhat out of my way to visit Professor Pfaff, at Erlangen, and I
hope also to find Mr. Encke at Seeberg, Mr. Lindenau at Gotha, Messrs.
Gauss and Harding at Göttingen, &c. Moreover, I hope there will not take
place a resurrection among the bones in the cave at Bayreuth before I
get there. These things necessarily interrupt post haste, besides which
there are always delays in passing frontiers, and accidents happening to
wheels, springs, screws, &c. Allowing for these, however, I think it
cannot be less than a fortnight, nor more than three weeks from the date
of this when I shall have the happiness of once more shaking you by the
hand, and I need not say what satisfaction it will give me to find
yourself and my uncle, Mrs. Herschel and their family in good health, as
well as our good friends the Beckedorffs, Detmerings and Haussmann, with
whom it will be a great pleasure to me to renew my acquaintance. You
have heard, I daresay, through my mother, of our poor friend, Miss
Deluc’s death. Mrs. Beckedorff will have been much grieved at it.

I hope you have not forgotten your English, as I find myself not quite
so fluent in this language as I expected. In fact, since leaving Italy,
I have so begarbled my German with Italian that it is unintelligible
both to myself and to everyone that hears it; and what is very perverse,
that though when in Italy I could hardly talk Italian fit to be heard, I
can now talk nothing else, and whenever I want a German word, pop comes
the Italian one in its place. I made the waiter to-day stare (he being a
Frenchman) by calling to him, “Wollen Sie avere la bontà den acete zu
apportaren!” But this, I hope, will soon wear off.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                                             I remain, dear aunt,
                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                   J. F. W. H.


                FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _Sept. 25, 1824_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I hardly know how to thank you sufficiently for your valuable letters,
especially for the one dated the 17th of this month, as I am now at last
assured that my eyes shall once more behold the continuation of your
dear father. For the remaining days of my life can only by a few hours’
conversation with you be made tolerable, by affording me your direction
how to _finish_ a general catalogue of the 2,500 nebulæ, &c., which
would have otherwise caused us both a tedious and vexatious
correspondence in the future.

I anxiously forbore to express my wishes for seeing you, for fear it
might have had any influence on the direction of your intended tour. But
now all will be well, and I shall only say that we are counting the days
and hours until we shall have the happiness of seeing you, and you will,
on entering Hanover, have only to direct your postilion to the Markt
Strasse, No. 453, where the arms of my brother and sister, as well as
mine, are longing to receive you, and till then

                                  Believe me, my dearest nephew,
                                    Your faithful and affectionate aunt,
                                        CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—I beg my respects to ... Blumenbach, and I shall ever remember with
many thanks the visit with which he honoured me when last at Hanover.

[Sidenote: 1824. _Visit from her Nephew._]


                  FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Oct. 14, 1824_.

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

My dear nephew has now been gone a week, and I follow him in idea every
inch he is moving farther from us, and think he must now be near the
water. I am at this moment in the greatest panic imaginable, for we have
had all the week much rain, and now it blows a perfect hurricane. I
shall not send this till I have heard from you that the dear traveller
is safely at home, for it would be cruel to augment your anxiety, which
I know you are feeling till you see him again.

[Here follows a long history of the younger members of the Griesbach
family, with details of the events of seventy years before.]

... I have not yet done, my dear Lady Herschel, and shall not be easy
till I have given some little account of my brother’s [Dietrich’s]
family, merely for yours and my dear nephew’s gratification; for, from
his kind inquiries if I wanted anything? if he could do nothing for me?
it seemed as if he thought he could not do enough for us. My answer was
_nothing! nothing!_ and this I could say with truth, as at my age and
situation (which is truly respectable) I should not know what to do with
more without lavishing it on others, where it would only create habits
of luxury and extravagance. The time of our dear nephew’s being here was
too short for much confidential conversation, else I wished to have made
him better acquainted with mine and my brother Dietrich’s sentiments
concerning the noble bequest of our lamented brother, of which Dietrich
had not the most distant hope or expectation (for I believe they never
had any conversation on the subject), as I am sure his way of thinking
is similar to mine, that brothers and sisters (such as we were), each
beginning the world with _nothing_ but health and abilities for getting
our bread, ought to feel shame at taking from the other if he should by
uncommon exertion and perseverance have raised himself to affluence.
According to this notion I refused my dear brother’s proposal (at the
time he resolved to enter the married state) of making me independent,
and desired him to ask the king for a small salary to enable me to
continue his assistant. £50 were granted to me, with which I was
resolved to live without the assistance of my brother; but when nine
quarters were left unpaid I was obliged to apply to him, as he had
charged me not to go to anyone else. In 1803, you and my brother
insisted on my having £10 quarterly added to my income, which I
certainly should not have accepted if I had not been in a panic for my
friends at Hanover, which had just then been taken by the French.

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1824. _Life in Hanover._]


                FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _Nov. 1, 1824_.

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Your welcome letter, dated Slough, Oct. 22nd, had not only the most
beneficial effect on my spirits, but gave the greatest pleasure to the
whole family, for I find Groskopf had been under great apprehension for
your safety from the many reported accidents among the shipping on the
English coasts. Count Münster, it is said, lies dangerously ill in
consequence of the fright he suffered on his passage (his lady and his
children were with him), and Groskopf imagined he must have left Calais
at the same time with you. But, thank God, all is well! All I meet with
lament your leaving us so soon. Gauss has been here, and they say he was
quite inconsolable at having missed you. Hauptmann Müller was charged
with compliments, which he intends to deliver himself if I will give him
leave. To be sure! and Olbers, whom Dr. Mühry saw in Bremen, was sorry
not to have seen you, as you had been so near. The Duke of Cambridge,
whom Dietrich met in the street, asked about you, but we could not trace
you farther than Antwerp. I believe half Hanover would have been
gratified if you could have made a longer stay with us. Dr. Groskopf
will one day come to England I am afraid, and talk you deaf; he is,
however, a very good sort of man, and desires me to tell you that if you
wanted any books you might command him, he would send you anything you
wanted.

What gives me the most pleasure in reading over your letter, is your
telling me that your dear mother is not in the least altered in her
looks, and that she has been so considerate as to give me in her own
handwriting the assurance that you are _extremely_ well. That I may yet
often hear the same, wishes your most affectionate aunt,

                                                          CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—[To Lady Herschel].... My knowing so well to what noble purposes an
experimental philosopher may use his fortune, it would make me very
unhappy if my dear nephew was cramped in his. And if I could do any good
by relinquishing my annuity I would leave Hanover and live on my pension
in the country most willingly, and am only sorry that I have no other
means of showing the care and affection I have for my dear nephew. But I
beg no other notice may be taken of all I have written than often—when
my nephew or yourself cannot write—to inform me by the hand of Miss B——
of all your joys and sorrows, that I may, though at this distance,
sympathise with the same.

If my nephew cannot be easily supplied with the Berliner Jahrbuch, I beg
he will let me know, for I have got them by me, and can send them by the
messenger in January.

                       *     *     *     *     *


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                               LONDON, _December, 1824_.

DEAR AUNT,—

My mother and self received your welcome letter, and so far from
finding, as you seem to fear, the details you enter into tedious, I
assure you we found them highly interesting. The sacrifices you have
individually made for your family are above all praise. It would ill
become me, who am a rich man (I mean in that sense only in which any man
can truly be called rich,—having enough to satisfy all my moderate and
rational wants), to deprive you of any, the smallest part of your
income. On the contrary, it would rather be my duty, were it
insufficient, to add to it, but the account you give of your situation,
corroborated as it is by what I have myself seen of it, sets at rest all
apprehensions on that score.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I hope the Catalogue of Nebulæ goes on as you wish. I shall have little
time now for astronomical observations, being become a resident in
London in consequence of taking on myself the duties of Secretary to the
Royal Society.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I have sent the lenses you wished for, and also two prints of the king
and queen of the Sandwich Islands, which I would be much obliged to you
if you would transmit to Prof. Blumenbach, with my compliments. They are
the best that have appeared, and are considered striking likenesses.

[Sidenote: 1825. _Life in Hanover._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Jan. 14, 1825_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

I am now writing out the Catalogue of Nebulæ, and am at zone 30°, and
hope to finish it for the Easter messenger; but my health is so wretched
that I often am obliged to lay by for a day or two. Dr. Groskopf desires
his compliments, and I am to tell you that when next you come to Hanover
again he can not only procure you a sight of Leibnitz’s MS., but leave
to take some home with you. I am in quest of a good print of Leibnitz
for you, and hope soon to hear of one, which shall accompany Dr.
Franklin’s, which Dietrich lately found among his music.

Graf Rapfstein brought me lately the _Moniteur_ of December, containing
the history of your dear father’s life, as read in June, etc., at full
length. It is the only copy of the Court paper coming here at Hanover to
the French Ambassador, and I was obliged to return it to the same; but
Groskopf has promised to procure these copies from Paris, that we may
all have one. Miss Beckedorf read it to me by way of translation, and we
both cried over it, and could not withhold a tear of gratitude to the
author for having so feelingly adhered to truth in the details of your
dear father’s discoveries, etc....

But if I have understood Miss B.’s translation right I could point out
three instances where too great a stress is laid on the assistance of
others, which withdraws the attention too much from the difficulties
your father had to surmount.

(1.) The favours of monarchs ought to have been mentioned, but once
would have been enough.

(2 & 3.) Of Alexander and me can only be said that we were but tools,
and did as well as we could; but your father was obliged first to turn
us into those tools with which we could work for him; but if too much is
said in one place let it pass; I have, perhaps, deserved it in another
by perseverance and exertions beyond female strength! Well done!

With compliments to all friends, particularly Mr. and Mrs. Babbage,

                                            I remain, my dearest nephew,
                                              Yours most affectionately,
                                                  CAR. HERSCHEL.

Poor Sir William Watson! [whose death had lately been announced to her.]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _March 7, 1825_.

The birthday of my dear nephew! who I wish may enjoy in health and
prosperity many returns of this day. I will drink your health, and on
the 16th of this month you may return the compliment, for then I shall
have completed my seventy-fifth year.

I received the parcel, not till the last day of February, which
contained your letter of December 4th, with the prints of the King and
Queen, which I delivered to the Regierungsrath B——, to forward to his
father at Göttingen.

The first part of your letter is filled with expressions of the most
feeling kindness towards me, and I will pass them over without
attempting to describe what I felt on reading the same, and merely for
yours and your dear mother’s satisfaction I will answer as in the way of
business all you wished to know. November 22nd I received the £50 Lady
H. paid over for me to Mr. Goltermann, for which I returned the day
after (23rd) the formal receipt in a letter to your mother, and hope it
may not have been lost (for I generally write what comes uppermost)....
I am ready with the Catalogue of Nebulæ, and have only to write, _not a
Preface_, for I shall write what I have to say at the end.... I wish, in
case you were not on the spot to receive the box from Mr. Goltermann
yourself, you would before you left town beg Mr. G. to keep it _till you
called for it yourself_; for I must confess that from the day I let the
_eight manuscript books and catalogue of Nebulæ, and catalogue of stars_
drawn out of the eight books of sweeps, go out of my hands, I shall have
no peace till I know they are safe in _your own_, where they ought to
be. If you can think of anything else I can send you, I beg you will let
me know, for a large parcel is no more trouble than a lesser one to put
up. But I shall write again when I have packed up the box, and if you
still wish for relics of your dear father’s hand-writing, I have a great
mind to part with his pocket-book (_to you only_), which he used before
we left Bath. There are only a few pencil memoranda, but they show that
music did not _only_ occupy his thoughts, but that timber for the
erection of the thirty-foot telescope of which the casting of the mirror
was pretty far advanced was thought of.

But now I must say a few words to your dear mother, but I wish soon to
hear that you have received this, and also a letter I sent from here on
the 14th January. I hope it is not lost.

I am not very well pleased with my English, but have no time to write
what I have to say over again, but this I hope you will be able to
understand—that

                                           I am
                                       Ever your most affectionate aunt,
                                             CAR. HERSCHEL.


                  FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _March 8, 1825_.

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

I received your letter of the 4th December, and it relieved me of much
anxiety I felt from a fear that the subject of my long letter of
November 8th might have injured me in your or my nephew’s opinion, and I
had nothing to console me in this uncertainty, but a line from Mr.
Goltermann that he had seen you in good health and received £50 from
you, which I received the 22nd November here at Hanover, and sent my
thanks and the usual receipt the next day. But still I remained in
uncertainty, till by a letter from Miss B. of 15th December, you kindly
sent me your thanks for the very letters which caused me such fears.

But it grieves me you should yourself take the trouble of writing to me;
the least kind expression from you dictated to Miss B. is sufficient to
make me happy for many days after. I hope she will not be taken from you
again for a long time, for she is the most cheerful companion in health
and consoling one in sickness you could have about you.

I was sorry to hear by a letter from Mr. H. Griesbach to my brother that
you had had another attack of the gout, but God grant I may hear soon it
may have been of short duration. Daily we come to hear of the departure
of a friend or some one we know, but at our time of life it cannot be
otherwise, for many of those we knew were older than ourselves, and it
is painful to see when we at last are left to stand (or lie) alone,
which is often the case with a single person; for no attention can equal
or be more cheering than what comes from the heart of an affectionate
child. But no more of this; if we must grieve, there is the comfort we
shall not grieve much longer.

The death of my eldest nephew I lament sincerely, for he was deserving
to have enjoyed the prosperity of his children some years longer, but by
a letter I had from Miss G. I was gratified to know that they had found
(for the present) so noble a support from the King and from the
excellent Countess of Harcourt. As to the exit of poor F. Griesbach, it
gave me more joy than pain; for nothing but the grave could relieve him
from wretchedness; and nothing but that would rouse his posterity to a
sense of their duty, which is to work for an honest livelihood; even the
youngest is old enough to do so, and I hope to hear that they may awake
from their dreams of commissions in the army and midshipmen in the navy.
The lot of the children of a poor musician and descendants of a menial
servant (even to a king) is not to look too high, but trust to his own
good behaviour and serving faithfully those who can employ them; then
they will not want encouragement.

This is the way I compose myself, for help I cannot anybody any longer,
and it hurts me, for I am too feeble to think much of these kind of
things. The 4th April goes the messenger, and my nephew will receive my
handy works and a few little publications. I have yet some publications
to make which will take me some time, to go with the catalogue: and then
I shall have nothing to put me in mind of the hours I spent with my dear
brother at the telescopes, and for that reason I keep the five printed
vols. of my brother’s papers, and read them over once more before I send
them to my nephew, and besides, it would be too much at once, for books
are heavy.

Farewell, my dear Lady H., and remember me to Miss B., who, I hope, will
be good to me and write often to

                                               Your affectionate sister,
                                                     CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—Mr. H—— is released from his plague, for his wife is dead.

[Sidenote: 1825. _Catalogue of Nebulæ._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _March 27, 1825_.

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—

I hope the MS. Catalogue of Nebulæ and that of the stars, which have
been observed in the series of sweeps along with the eight volumes from
which they have been drawn out, will not unfrequently be of use to you.

The gauges were brought immediately after observations into a book
called “Register of Star Gauges,” which was kept with the “Register of
Sweeps.” Observations and remarks on various subjects will often be
found as memorandums, made during or at the end of a sweep, to which the
general index may serve as a direction—as for instance under the head of
zodiacal lights—the index points out twelve different sweeps in which
they were observed.

N.B.—Let it be remembered that the memorandums in the transcript of the
sweeps between ||——|| are mine, and must be confided in accordingly.

At the end of the Catalogue of Nebulæ I have put a list of memorandums
to the catalogue of omitted stars, and index to Flamsteed’s
Observations, contained in his second vol. They are properly not all to
be called errata, but mem. of errors, which could only be solved by
later observations, &c., &c.

                       *     *     *     *     *

All your father’s papers from the Phil. Trans., which are bound in five
volumes, and in which I have carried all corrections (in the Catalogues
of Nebulæ) I could find, I must keep a little longer, but they shall
come safe to your hands—along with Bode’s and Wollaston’s catalogues,
when my eyes have robbed me of the pleasure of reading—for which
misfortune I am in daily fear.

                                               I am, dear nephew,
                                                   Yours affectionately,
                                                     C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1825. _Life in Hanover._]


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                       _April 18, 1825._

DEAR AUNT,—

I received this afternoon your most valuable packet containing your
labours of the last year, which I shall prize, and more than prize—shall
use myself, and make useful to others. A week ago I had the twenty-foot
directed on the nebulæ in Virgo, and determined afresh the right
ascensions and polar distances of thirty-six of them. These curious
objects (having now nearly finished the double stars) I shall now take
into my especial charge—nobody else can see them. I hope very soon (in a
fortnight or three weeks) to be able to transmit to you and to MM. Gauss
and Harding our work (Mr. South’s and my own) on the double stars, in
which you will find some of my father’s most interesting discoveries
placed beyond the reach of doubt. It will contain measures of the
position and distance of 380 double stars. But Mr. South, who is an
industrious astronomer (almost as much so as yourself), has just sent me
complete and accurate measures of 279 more, making in all 659. Among
these we have now verified not less than seventeen connected in binary
systems in the way pointed out by my father, and twenty-eight at least
in which no doubt of a material change having taken place can exist. M.
Struve, at Dorpat, and M. Amici, in Italy, have also taken up the
subject of double stars, and are prosecuting it with vigour.

I am particularly obliged to you for my father’s letters and
pocket-book—they are to me a real treasure. The style of the _Éloge_ in
the _Moniteur_ is very inferior to what I expected from Fourier; but on
the whole it contains nothing materially untrue. The publications
enclosed were very acceptable. I wish my uncle had not confined himself
to a mere catalogue of insects, but had told us a little of their
habits. Of Leibnitz’s MSS. more hereafter....

The _mettwursts_ are excellent. The packets to my mother and Mary shall
be sent....

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                 HANOVER, _May 3, 1825_.

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—

I must content myself with only writing a few lines by way of thanking
you for your very interesting letter, which has taken all the care from
my mind which I felt for the fate of the MS.

Before the box left Hanover, I received a very kind letter from Hofrath
Blumenbach, in which was one enclosed to you; I hope it is come to hand,
though I am still in doubt about your direction, and for that reason
kept the letter near a fortnight before I parted with it.

You give me hope of receiving some of your and Mr. South’s works for
Gauss and Harding. I know no way of sending them than through Mr.
Goltermann by the quarterly messenger, and that it will be well for you
to make some inquiry beforehand about the time he is likely to leave
England.

The Duke of Cambridge will, within a month, be in England; perhaps you
will meet with him; he is a great admirer of you. Last Saturday, between
the acts of the concert, he asked me many questions about you. I wish I
had had your letter two days sooner, I should then have known better how
to answer him. He enquired if you were much engaged with astronomy? I
said you were a deep mathematician, which embraced all, &c., ... then he
asked if you studied chemistry? answer, very much! you had built
yourself a laboratorium at Slough, had a house in town for three years,
was secretary of the Royal Society, would probably, in the vacation, be
at Slough, &c., &c., and in return he told me that he heard from
everybody you were a very learned philosopher; and if I tell you that
the Duke of Cambridge is the favourite of all who know him, I think I
have made you acquainted with one another.

My brother intends soon to write a few words about insects himself,
which is almost the only object with which he _amuses_ himself. It is
well he does not see the word _amuses_, for I suppose it should be
_sublime study_, for whenever he catches a fly with a leg more than
usual, he says it is as good as catching a comet! Do you think so?

Perhaps I may have soon an opportunity of sending by Mr. Quintain a
German translation of Baron Fourier’s “Forlesung.” I must examine first
if I have the whole or not; it does not seem bad, but as I do not
understand French, which I had only read to me by Miss Beckedorff, I can
be no judge; but I think you will not be displeased with it; but at the
ending they have not mended it, for it also says _I_ had published all
your father’s papers, though nobody will or does believe that; still I
would rather that nothing at all had been said about me than say the
thing which is impossible; and I shall only fare like Bruce when he
pretended to have made the drawings to his publications himself; his
having wrote the book, or even having been in Abyssinia, was
disbelieved.

I must only add that I am, my dearest nephew,

                                                 Your affectionate aunt,
                                                       CAR. HERSCHEL.


            MISS HERSCHEL TO HERR HOFRATH UND RITTER GAUSS.

                                               HANOVER, _Sept. 8, 1825_.

SIR,

I am almost at a loss how to express my thanks sufficiently for the kind
visit with which you honoured me when last in Hanover, for not only the
wish of seeing the man of whom I so often had heard my late brother
speak in the highest terms of admiration has been at last gratified, but
I flatter myself of having found in you, sir, a friend who will do me
the kindness of presenting the works of Flamsteed (published in 1725,
with my Index to the Observations contained in his second volume) to the
Royal Observatory of the Royal Academy of Göttingen.

The regret I feel at the separation from books which have afforded me so
many days interesting employment will be greatly softened by knowing
that, referring to the memorandums in the margin of the pages in
Flamsteed’s second volume, much time may yet be saved to any astronomer
who wishes to consult former observations, and therefore I hope you will
pardon the trouble I am thus giving you, and, with the greatest esteem,
believe me,

                                       Sir,
                                   Your most obliged and humble servant,
                                         CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1825. _Declining health of her Brother._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _Sept. 20, 1825_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

... I know not how it comes that I am so barren of subjects for filling
up these pages; my spirits are rather depressed at present on account of
my brother’s health, who suffers very frequently much from weakness, so
that to combat against infirmities and peevishness (the usual companions
of old age) depends entirely on my exertion to bear my share without
communication, for unfortunately we are never in the same mind, and with
a nervous person of an irritable temper one can only talk of the weather
or the flavour of a dish, for which I care not a pin about. But I think
I shall do well enough, for I am a subscriber to the plays for two
evenings per week, and Thursdays and Saturdays two ladies with long
titles are _at home_. This is what they _imagine_ (I believe) a learned
society, or blue-stocking club, of which, to make it complete (for all
what I can say), I must make one. I am to have a day too, viz., Tuesday,
and I begin to tremble for the end of October, when we are to start, for
in the morning I cannot work, and if I gad about all the evenings
nothing will be done. But we shall see! one thing I must not forget,
there are no gentlemen of the party to set us right; but luckily not
much is required,—to talk of Walter Scott, Byron, &c., will go a long
way; and I subscribe to an English library, where they have all the
monthly reviews and Edinburgh Quarterly, Scott’s works, and a few other
novels....

                                        Believe me yours affectionately,
                                              C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1825. _J. F. W. Herschel—Gold Medal._]


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                            SLOUGH [_after July_], 1825.

DEAR AUNT,—

I have sent by Mr. Goltermann several volumes of Mr. South’s and my
paper on double stars, which form the third part of the Philosophical
Transactions for 1824. You will, I have no doubt, be gratified to hear
that the French Academy of Sciences have thought so well of this work as
to give us the prize of astronomy for the present year (a large and
handsome gold medal to each of us). Our competitors, it is whispered,
were Bessel, Struve, and Pons, the first for his immense catalogue of
stars; the second for his observations, also of double stars; the third
for his discovery of twenty or thirty comets. Will you, on receiving
them, distribute them as follows:—1. Keep the bound copy for yourself;
2. My uncle; 3. M. Harding; 4. M. Gauss; 5. The Royal Society of
Göttingen. The three last, I have no doubt, M. Blumenbach will forward.
I was gratified some time back by a short note from Professor
Blumenbach, from which I find he received the pictures safely.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I have already found your Catalogue of Nebulæ in zones, very useful in
my twenty-foot sweeps, and I mean to get it in order for publication by
degrees; but it will take a long time, as it will require a great deal
of calculation to render it available as a work of reference.

The permission to examine Leibnitz’s MSS. will be very acceptable to me
should I again visit Hanover, but of that I have no immediate prospect.
A very intimate friend of mine, Mr. James Grahame, talks of taking up
his residence at Göttingen for the sake of the library of the
University. He is writing a history of America. I shall give him a
letter to Professor Blumenbach, and shall beg you to introduce him to
his son, Regierungsrath B., and perhaps Dr. Groskopf will make him
acquainted with Dr. Koch, of the Royal Library at Hanover, who may be
able to assist him in his researches.... If there is anything in England
you wish for, or that you cannot get so well in Hanover, pray name it,
and I will make a point of procuring it....


                  J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                     DEVONSHIRE STREET, _Dec. 30, 1825_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I have not been doing much in the astronomical way of late—but, _en
revanche_, Mr. South has been hard at work, and has sent a second paper
of 460 double stars to the Royal Society. He is returned from Paris, and
is now busy erecting an observatory, as he means to stay six months in
England, and cannot be so long without star-gazing. I enclose a little
thing which I published in Schumacher’s _Astronomische Nachrichten_
which may interest you. Shortly I shall have the pleasure to transmit
you some papers on the longitude of Paris, and on the parallax of the
fixed stars, which I have now in hand. Do not suppose that I pretend to
have discovered parallax, but if it exists to a sensible amount, I think
it cannot long remain undiscovered if anybody can be found to put into
execution the method I am about to propose, and I hope it will be taken
up by astronomers in general.

I have so far perfected the system of sweeping with the twenty-foot that
I can now make sure of the polar distances of objects to within 1ʹ, and
their right ascensions to certainly within 2ʺ of time. I have
re-observed a great many of the nebulæ, and in the course of the few
sweeps I have made, have discovered many not in your most useful
catalogue. But I am now fixed in town for the winter, and have brought
up the said catalogue to consider of the best mode of preparing it for
publication, if it meets with your approbation.

Mr. South’s later observations strikingly confirm the results obtained
by us jointly respecting the revolving stars, and afford new and very
remarkable instances in support of my father’s ideas on this subject. Of
one pair (the double star ξ Ursa Majoris) I have no doubt we shall soon
obtain elliptic elements.

[Sidenote: 1825. _Letter from Professor Gauss._]


The following is the answer from Professor Gauss to the letter already
given:—


DEAR MADAM,—

Being returned hither a few days ago from a journey that had kept me
absent during a month, I found your favour of September 8th, together
with your extremely valuable present of Flamsteed’s “Hist. Cœl.,” “Atlas
Cœl.,” and your own catalogue. Be assured that I acknowledge your
kindness with the most sincere gratitude, and that these works, so
precious by themselves, but much more so by the numerous enrichments
from your own hand, shall always be considered as the greatest ornament
of the library of our Observatory.

I am very sorry that my absence from Göttingen has deprived me of the
pleasure of seeing Mr. Grahame, who was calling upon me the same day I
had set out for my journey. However, I am glad to understand from your
nephew’s letter, which Mr. Grahame has left here, that this gentleman
intends to return to Göttingen in the next year.

I cannot express how much I feel happy of having made the personal
acquaintance [of one] whose rare zeal and distinguished talents for
science are paralleled by the amiability of her character, and I flatter
myself that in future, if I find once more an opportunity of staying in
Hanover, I shall not be denied the permission to repeat personally the
assurance of the high esteem with which I am,

                                     Dear Madam,
                                       Your most obliged humble servant,
                                           CHARLES FREDERICK GAUSS.

GÖTTINGEN, _Sept. 28, 1825_.



                              CHAPTER VI.

                      LIFE IN HANOVER—_continued_.

[Sidenote: 1826. _To J. F. W. Herschel._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                         _Feb. 1, 1826._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

On the 17th January I received by the same post your letters of December
30th and January 9th. I should have answered your precious communication
of December 30th immediately if I was not in hopes of receiving daily an
answer to what I sent on the 28th December. I cannot express my thanks
sufficiently to you for thinking me worthy of forming any judgment of
your astronomical proceedings, and am only sorry that I cannot recall
the health, eyesight, and _vigor_ I was blessed with twenty or thirty
years ago; for nothing else is wanting (and that is all) for my coming
by the first steamboat to offer you the same assistance (when sweeping)
as, by your father’s instructions, I had been enabled to afford him. For
an observer at your twenty-foot when sweeping wants nothing but a being
that _can_ and _will_ execute his commands with the quickness of
lightning [!], for you will have seen that in many sweeps six or twice
six, &c., objects have been secured and described within the space of
one minute of time.

I cannot think that any catalogue but the MS. one in zones (which was
only intended for your own use) would facilitate the reviewing of the
Nebulæ, and _you_ are the only one to whom 1885, viz., 2nd and 3rd
class, out of the 2500, can be visible in your twenty-foot. Wollaston,
who knew this, has given in his Catalogue only 1st and 4th, &c. classes
of the first 1000, the second not having been published at that time,
and they are without the yearly variation.

Bode has given the first and second Catalogues complete, and calculated
the yearly variation to each by de Lambre’s Tables. (See Bode’s preface,
p. iv., line 18.) The last 500 were not published yet in 1800, or rather
1801. I only mention this that if you wanted the variations, and had a
mind to trust to that catalogue of errors, it would save an immense
trouble by copying them. But the more I think of these, the more I doubt
if it would not be injuring the places of objects merely (though
accurately) pointed out, to calculate them in the same manner as stars
repeatedly observed in fixed instruments; and I doubt if your father
noticed Bode’s having done so.

You will find undoubtedly many more nebulæ which may have been
overlooked for want of time, flying clouds, haziness, &c., especially in
those sweeps which are registered _half sweep_. It is a pity time could
not be found for making, as was often intended, a register in which the
boundaries of the sweeps, with the nebulæ, were all brought to one time,
either to Flamsteed’s or 1790 or 1800. The register in Flamsteed’s time,
which is from 45° to 129°, is for that reason the best mem. At the time
that register was made, the apparatus for sweeping in the zenith was not
completed, and higher than 45° was not used.

If you should wish in the latter part of the summers (when your father
was generally from home) to fill up the unswept part of the heavens, you
might perhaps discover as many objects as would produce a pretty
numerous catalogue. You will see in the register of Flamsteed’s time a
curved line which denotes that the Milky Way is in those places, and if
you see an _L_ and find a cluster of stars thereabout, I shall claim it
as one of those I mentioned in my last letter to you. It was the
assistant’s business to give notice when such marks or any nebulæ in the
lapping over of the sweep either above or below were within reach, by
making the workman go a few turns higher or lower. (N.B. No more than is
convenient without deranging the present sweep.) But I am forgetting
myself, and fear I am tiring you unnecessarily, and will only add that
if your father wanted at any time to review or to show any of his
planetary or other remarkable nebulæ to his friends, the time and P.D.
was, by the variation of its nearest star in Wollaston’s or Bode’s
catalogue, brought to the intended time of observation, and P.D.—comp.
of latitude, with allowance for refraction, gave the quadrant for
setting the telescope.

But after all, dear Nephew, I beg you will consider your health.
Encroach not too much on the hours which should be given to sleep. I
know how wretched and feverish one feels after two or three nights
waking, and I fear you have been too eager at your twenty-foot, and your
telling me that you have been unwell for some months, and now only begin
to feel better, makes me very unhappy, and I shall not be comfortable
till I see by your next that you are perfectly well again; I am quite
impatient to see what you have to say about the parallax of the fixed
stars, but on such occasions I am vexed that your father did not live to
know of your grand discoveries. You say something of a paper on the
longitude of Paris; I hope you will think of Gauss when you have
anything new.

Among the letters from your father’s correspondents in alphabetical
parcels you will find under the letter P. some of Pond’s, who was about
the end of the last century in Lisbon, with an excellent seven-foot
telescope of your father’s, and I remember that several letters passed
between them about a double star in Böotes.

I am much obliged to you for the sheet of Schumacher’s _Astronom.
Nachrichten_. It is highly interesting to me, and will set many a one
right without offending anyone. On looking in the 2nd Catalogue of
double stars, No. 104, ζ Böotes, VI. Class, November 29th, 1782, and 3rd
Catalogue, No. 114, ζ Böotes, I. Class, April 5th, 1796, I cannot help
thinking on the possibility that in the lapse of thirteen years and a
half the small stars may have come out from behind the large one. But I
beg do not laugh at me for breaking my head about these things, and I
will now begin to talk about what I can comprehend.

[Sidenote: 1826. _Mr. South._]

From your mentioning Mr. South in your last letter, I fear he intends
leaving England, at which I should be very sorry on your account, for if
I should not live long enough to know you comfortably married, I could
only console myself by your having always a Babbage, South, or Grahame
to pass your social hours with. If you can meet with a _good-natured,
handsome, and sensible young lady_, pray think of it, and do not wait
till you are old and cross. And let me know in time that I may set hands
to work to make the bridal robe; here are women who work exquisitely,
and at a price within the reach of my purse.

                       *     *     *     *     *

P.S.—Dear Nephew, I have spent too much time in gossiping with your dear
mother for saying anything besides, but I am,

                                Your most sincere and affectionate aunt,
                                      CAR. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _Aug. 8, 1826_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

The long continuance of the great heat has had so very bad an effect on
my feeble frame; and considering my advanced age, I ought not to put off
the making a sort of a will, which I would set about with the greatest
pleasure if I had anything to leave for which you would be the better.
But I am sure you will not be disappointed, for you remember I parted
with my little property before I left England (against your good advice)
because I thought at that time I should not live a twelvemonth.

                       *     *     *     *     *

From the first moment I set foot on German ground, I found I was alone.
But I could not think of separating myself from him, [her brother
Dietrich] especially as his health is so very precarious, that I often
think he will go before me. At this present moment he is in bed very
ill, suffering from weak nerves. But the above is all by way of showing
you the necessity for begging you to answer to the following questions.

[Sidenote: 1826. _Making her Will._]

My sweeper I wish to leave to Miss Beckedorff, and the picture of the
Princess of Gloucester to her mother, for the two ladies have been my
guardian angels for many years.

Dr. Groskopf is to have the seven-foot reflector, though I know it will
only be a relic to him, but it will not be destroyed or sold for an old
song. My clothing and such articles of furniture as I have been obliged
to purchase, my three nieces may divide themselves in. Your dear
father’s publications in five volumes, Bode’s and Wollaston’s Catalogues
(full of my memorandums), and one of my Indexes, shall be sent to you.
Also a rough copy of the general Index to your father’s observations,
and several articles of that sort with memorandums taken from what I
have called a Day-book, which at leisure you may look over and
afterwards consign to the flames, for I cannot take it in my heart to do
it myself.

The observations on double stars by you and Mr. South (so handsomely
bound) and the volume sent last, by South, shall I send them to
you?—else I leave them to the Duke of Cambridge!—answer required.

Taylor’s tables, will they be of use to you for your godson
Babbage?—else they must be only an ornament to Groskopf’s
library!—answer required.

I am impatient to have your answer to this stuff, which I am almost
ashamed to trouble you with.

                       *     *     *     *     *

My next shall be of a more agreeable subject, and I have only to say,

                                          I am,
                                            Your most affectionate aunt,
                                                C. HERSCHEL.


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                          MONTPELLIER, _Sept. 17, 1826_.

DEAR AUNT,—

You will think me a strange gad-about, but my last, if you have got it,
will have prepared you to expect a letter from either the north or south
of Europe from me, in short from any country except England. I was then
not decided whether to go to Norway or the south of France, but here I
am at last, and having a letter-writing day before me and yours of the
8th August in my portfolio, I cannot do better than to answer it.

With regard to the dispositions you mention in your letter, and
respecting which you express a wish for my opinion, they are such as it
is impossible to do otherwise than approve, and such as the good sense
and kindness which marks everything you do has dictated.

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1826. _J. F. W. Herschel in Auvergne._]

I have been rambling over the volcanoes of Auvergne, and propose before
I quit this, to visit an extinct crater which has given off two streams
of lava at Agde, a town about thirty miles south of this place on the
road to the Spanish frontier. Into Spain, however, I do not mean to
go,—having no wish to have my throat cut. I am told, however, that a
regular diligence runs between this and Madrid, and is as regularly
stopped and robbed on the way.

You say you wish for an answer respecting the vol. of observations on
double stars, sent by Mr. South and myself, but can I do better than
leave such matters to your judgment? At the same time, as having
belonged to you they could not but have a value in my eyes beyond my own
copy; but pray decide yourself. I have several left.

I regret extremely to hear you feel those little (perhaps not little)
inconveniences we are none of us exempt from, arising from the
imperfections of human nature, both in ourselves and those we live with.
I believe the best receipt for them is endurance and a determination to
show ourselves superior to them.

I have my rubs now and then too, but I make up my mind to them as quite
inevitable, and arising from causes over which I have no control. I am
very sorry to hear of my uncle’s bad state of health.

I must be in England in the beginning of October, or at farthest by the
15th. So, you see, I have no time for Hanover on my way back. It is
dreadfully hot here, and I am much disappointed with the place. However,
I hope to get one day of intense sunshine while I remain in this
latitude on account of some observations on solar radiation I have to
make with a new instrument which I made before I left England, and
brought with me. I carried it up the Puy de Dome, and was in hopes to
have used it at the Great St. Bernard, in Switzerland, but that must now
stand over for another year.

Adieu, dear aunt, and believe me—“where’er I go, whatever realms I see”—

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. H.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                       _Sept. 29, 1826._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Within this hour only I received your dear letter, dated Montpellier,
Sept. 17th, which I assure you has made quite another (and what is more)
a proud woman of me; for your answers to my few questions are so kindly
expressive of approbation, that I shall in future not fear to follow my
own opinion, which through my whole lifetime I never ventured to do
before.

I am glad you did not come to Hanover, for I am sure to part from you
once more would finish me before I am quite prepared for going.

The letter you mention having written me before you left England I have
not received. The fault does not lie here, for the secretary here takes
too much pleasure in sending me my letters.

I must hasten to get my packet away, but will only beg to let me know
through Miss Baldwin as soon as you get home of your safe arrival, for I
fear you must often be exposed to great dangers by creeping about in
holes and corners among craters of volcanoes, but you know best, and I
hope you found something....

                                       I am,
                                     My dear nephew’s affectionate aunt,
                                           C. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                         _Nov. 1, 1826._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

The 1st vol. of the translation of your dear father’s papers is come
out. I shall have it in a few days from the bookbinder, and in February,
I am told, the next volume will make its appearance. I wish you would
inform me _as soon as possible_ if I shall send you a copy, that I may
write for one in time to have it ready by the end of December, when the
messenger leaves Hanover. It is a pity you cannot have it immediately.
The plates are not with the work, but are to be had bound in a separate
book (I suppose when the whole is finished).

I long to know that you are arrived safe and in good health in England
again, for by your last, dated Montpellier, Sept. 17th, I see that you
had then another volcanic mountain to visit, besides an observation to
make on solar radiation with your new instrument; the very thought of it
puts me in a fever all over—at this present moment, though we have no
longer to complain of heat; so I beg you will inform me that your health
has not been injured, and that you have not been totally disappointed in
your researches.

I lead a very idle life, my sole employment consists in keeping myself
in good humour and not be disagreeable to others.

Groskopf tells me the translation of your father’s papers causes a great
sensation among the learned here in Hanover.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                                         Believe me, dearest nephew,
                                             Yours, most affectionately,
                                               C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1826. _Accident at Sea._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                         _Dec. 5, 1826._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I received your letter of the 18th November, the day before yesterday,
therefore fifteen days old, which is pretty well considering the time of
year. I hope this will reach you soon, for I have longed very much to
give you an account of the last parcel of papers you sent, which I only
deferred till I had received an account of your safe arrival in England
by your own hands.

The parcel which you gave to Mr. Goltermann on the 18th August arrived
here by the messenger on the 3rd November, and five days after (which it
took me to dry the copies, for the messenger had met with storm and
accidents at sea, and some of his boxes had been under water), viz., the
18th Nov., I sent to Göttingen, according to direction, with a note, to
Gauss. And those to Bessel and Encke I enclosed with Bode’s copy, and
wrote a letter to the same by way of thanks for some kind enquiries he
had made after me; and now I see that fourteen days after this good man
[Bode] departed this world in his eightieth year, but I have no doubt he
has delivered the papers immediately, for he had no illness, and was at
his last hour at his writing-table employed with writing the _Berliner
Jahrbuch_ for 1830.

The copies were, after being dried, perfectly clean, no stain remaining,
and that they were so long detained is not the fault of Mr. G., for the
Michaelmas messenger was the first that went after the 18th Aug. In the
parcel I found also the letter you wrote before leaving England, which I
concluded to have been lost, but now all is safe.

_Sun and Comet._—At Hanover totally cloudy, and by what I can learn from
a certain astronomical gossip, Prof. Wild, it has been so throughout all
Germany, for _he_ has had no account that anything has been seen on the
18th Nov. On the 17th it is mentioned (in the _Zeitungen_, I believe) a
large spot on the sun to have been observed at Frankfort, but the 18th
being cloudy it could not be pursued.

In your observations with the twenty-foot you mention a Mr. Ramage as
having observed with you; and in another place you speak of his
twenty-five-foot reflector. Pray tell me something about this gentleman,
for I never heard his name before, and if I had not been so fortunate as
to have seen Babbage and South just before I left England, I should not
now have the comfort to know you had so estimable friends to communicate
with; and I shall rejoice to know that the number of valuable men I have
known, and are no more, might be replaced by some who are worthy to be
contemporary with the son of your father!

You ask, as it were, if I were satisfied with the way in which you have
mentioned me in that paper? If I should answer honestly I should say not
quite, for you set too great a value on what I have done, and by saying
too much is saying too little of my brother, for _he_ did all. I was a
mere tool which _he_ had the trouble of sharpening and to adapt for the
purpose he wanted it, for lack of a better. A little praise is very
comfortable, and I feel confident of having deserved it for my patience
and perseverance, but none for great abilities or knowledge. But of this
you will perhaps be a judge, as I am now gathering from loose
memorandums a little history of my life during the years from 1772 to
1788....

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1826. _Monkey Clock to count Seconds._]

You mention a monkey-clock, or jack, in your paper. I would only notice
(if you mean the jack in the painted deal case) that Alex made it merely
to take with me on the roof when I was sweeping for comets, that I might
count seconds by it going softly downstairs till I was within hearing of
the beat of the timepiece on the first floor (at that time our
observatory) all doors being open. Your father never used it except when
polishing the forty-foot....

In about three weeks the messenger leaves Hanover, and I will send you
the first volume of the translation of your father’s papers; but I shall
not order ten copies as you desired, till you give me further orders,
for I do not think you will be pleased with the work, and it seems there
is not much call for them. Dr. Luthmer says, Pfaff was not the man who
ought to have attempted such a work, it ought to have been a Bessel.

To your dear mother and Miss B. I beg to be kindly remembered,

                                         And remain
                                             Yours, most affectionately,
                                               C. HERSCHEL.


                FROM MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Dec. 24, 1826._

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

You will with this receive the only volume of the translation (printed
on _bad_ paper, _without_ the prints, &c., &c.,) which is out at
present, and unless you desire me in your next to send you ten copies, I
shall only take one which can serve us both.

I certainly will do as you desire, and tell you the amount, if at any
time you should want some expensive publication, as our bookseller here
can get by return of post from Leipsic whatever is ordered. But as to
trifles, I beg you will never think about, as I should be at a loss for
proving that you, my dearest nephew, are daily in my mind, when I am
lavishing _sums_ on nieces and grand-nephews, and nieces who care not
for me, nor I for them. But enough of this; only write me sometimes what
you and your astronomical friends are doing.

I was much gratified to hear that Mr. South had received the medal.
Groskopf has seen it announced in the papers, where your name was also
honourably mentioned; these are the morsels for me to feed upon, for
here are no astronomers but one, Dr. Luthmer, who observes Jupiter’s
satellites, as you may see by the _Berliner Jahrbuch_, which I suppose
you have, as usual, else I have got them from ’23 to ’29, and could send
them.

I must write a line yet to your dear mother and Miss B., and will
conclude with wishing you a merry Christmas and a happy New-year (as the
saying is), and with loves and compliments wherever they are due, &c.,
&c.,

                                                            C. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—My brother is at present tolerably well, but I hardly ever knew a
man of his age labouring under more infirmities, nor bearing them with
less patience than he does; the rest are well enough![35]

[Sidenote: 1827. _The first Chapter of her History._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                          _April, 1827._

DEAREST NEPHEW!—

I have more than once asked if you would have my history, but my
question has never been answered, and I am (though unwillingly) obliged
to send it off without having received your permission....

Perhaps I have told you nothing but what you have known long since; but
as my thoughts are continually fixed on the past, I was, as it were,
conversing with you on paper, not choosing to trust them to any one
about me, for I know none who would understand me, or whom it can
concern, what _my own private opinion_ and remarks have always been
about the transactions that continually passed before my eyes. But there
can be no harm in telling my own dear nephew, that I never felt
satisfied with the support your father received towards his
undertakings, and far less with the ungracious manner in which it was
granted. For the last sum came with a message that more must never be
asked for. (Oh! how degraded I felt even for myself whenever I thought
of it!) And after all it came too late, and was not sufficient; for if
expenses had been out of question, there would not have been so much
time and labour and expense, for twenty-four men were at times by turns
day and night at work, wasted on the first mirror, which had come out
too light in the casting (Alex more than once would have destroyed it
secretly if I had not persuaded him against it), and without two mirrors
you know such an instrument cannot be always ready for observing.

But what grieved me most was, that to the last, your poor father was
struggling above his strength against difficulties which he well knew
might have been removed, if it had not been attended with too much
expense. The last time the mirror was obliged to be taken from the
polisher on account of some obstacle, I heard him say (in his usual
manner of thinking aloud on such occasions), “It is impossible to make
the machine act as required without a room three times as large as
this.”

But when all hope for the return of vigour and strength necessary for
resuming the unfinished task was gone, all cheerfulness and spirits had
also forsaken him, and his temper was changed from the sweetest almost
to a pettish one; and for that reason I was obliged to refrain from
troubling him with any questions, though ever so necessary, for fear of
irritating or fatiguing him; else there was work enough cut out for
keeping me employed for several years to come, such as making correct
registers of the sweeps in which all Nebulæ were to be laid down and
numbered, complete Catalogues, &c. But what I most regret is, that I
never could find an opportunity of consulting your father about
collecting the observations made with the 40-foot into a separate book
from the journals, into which they were written down among other
observations made with the other instruments in the same night. I know
besides that many must have been lost, being noted only either on slates
or on loose papers, like those on the first discovery of the Georgian
Satellites. Owing to my not being, as formerly, the last nor the first
at the desk (generally retiring as soon as the mirror was covered), the
memorandums were often mislaid or effaced before I had an opportunity of
booking them. But I ought to remember that suchlike incomplete
observations were made under unfavourable circumstances. For instance,
the P. D. clock disordered by not having been used for some time; the
timepiece not having been regulated, nor _every one_ of the out-door
motions wanting oiling or cleaning; company being present; the night not
perfectly clear; and, in general, the first night the instrument is used
after it has been left at rest for some time, it cannot be expected that
all should go on without interruption or ease without a good mechanical
workman had spent best part of the day in looking over all the motions,
in doing which your father used to find great pleasure.

But what I most lament is, that between the interval before your coming
to the age of forming a proper opinion of the instrument, it had nearly
fallen into decay almost in all its parts. But we have all had the grief
to see how every nerve of the dear man had been unstrung by
over-exertion; and that a farther attempt at leaving the work complete
became impossible.

But, by the description of the forty-foot telescope given in the
Philosophical Transactions, May 18, 1795, it may be seen what a noble
instrument had been obtained by all the exertions described in my
narrative; but from that description so briefly given there, no idea can
be formed with what accuracy and nicety each part of the whole had been
executed to make it an instrument fit for the most delicate
observations.

P.S.—I must say a few words of apology for the good King, and ascribe
the close bargains which were made between him and my brother to the
_shabby, mean-spirited advisers_ who were undoubtedly consulted on such
occasions; but they are dead and gone, and no more of them! Sir J. Banks
remained a sincere well-meaning friend to the last.

                                               Farewell, my best Nephew!

[Sidenote: 1827. _Sir William’s Copy of Locke._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                          _May 8, 1827._

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Through the friendly care of Mr. D—— I am enabled to send you the first
and second volumes of Locke, the third volume, I hope, will yet be
found, and I shall send it by another opportunity. I know you will prize
the book when you know that it was one of your father’s earliest
treasures, purchased out of his own little savings, at the age of 18
years[36]—when, along with his father and eldest brother, he was in
England with the Hanoverian Guard, which you will see by the date and
name, written in his own beautiful handwriting. When in 1758 he again
went to England, it was under such unpleasant circumstances that he was
obliged to leave it to his mother to send his trunk after him to
Hamburg; and she, dear woman, knew no other wants but good linen and
clothing, and your dear father’s books and self-constructed globes, &c.,
were left behind, and served us little ones for playthings till they
were destroyed; but no more of this. You must excuse an old woman,
especially such a one as your old aunt, who can only think of what is
past, and is for ever forgetting the present....

                       *     *     *     *     *

Now, there is gone a Herr von Münighausen, who had asked the same
favour, [that of being allowed to take a parcel to England] for they are
all very desirous of knowing J. H., and would have called on me, and
perhaps I might have had my hand kissed once more. I assure you it is no
trifle here at Hanover to have one’s hand kissed, if one cannot count
one’s forefathers for sixteen generations back as ennobled; but, alas!
he was obliged to go at a moment’s warning; but Dr. Gr. gave him your
address, and I hope you will receive him kindly.

                                        Farewell, dear Nephew, &c., &c.,
                                              C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1827. _Her Nephew’s receipt of her History._]


                  J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                       _Between 4th and 11th May, 1827._

MY DEAR AUNT,—

I received yesterday your packet by Mr. Goltermann, containing the ten
copies of the first vol. of Pfaff’s translation of my father’s
works—with _the plates_, which are really abominable. However, there is
no help for it. I shall destroy those of the Nebulæ. A much more
interesting part of its contents is your account of your own history,
for which I cannot enough thank you, and it is really one of the most
precious documents you could have sent me; every line of it affected me
deeply. The point of view in which it places my father’s character is
truly noble. You underrate both the value and the merit of your own
services in his cause, but the world does you more justice, and his son
feels them a great deal more than he knows how to express. I shall
preserve this as the most precious thing, and you will add to the
obligation you have conferred on me by sending the papers you refer to
under the title of No. I.

The Journals and the _mettwursts_ also came safely; the Journals contain
some very curious matter not known in England, and which comes very
opportunely here, where, I am sorry to say, science is going to sleep.

I have just completed a second Catalogue of double stars, which will be
read at the Astronomical Society (of which I now have the honour to be
President) on Friday (May 11th) next (if I can get it fairly copied in
time). My work in the Review of Nebulæ advances slowly, as I can very
seldom get a night or two at proper times of the moon and year to sweep.
But I find your Catalogue most useful. I always draw out from it a
regular _working list_ for the night’s sweep, and by that means have
often been able to take as many as thirty or forty nebulæ in a sweep. I
have now secured such a degree of precision in taking the places of
objects in the telescope, that the settling stars (which I prepare a
list of each night and arrange them in order of R. A. in the working
list) cross the wire often on the very beat of the chronometer when they
were expected, and not unusually enter the field of view bisected by the
horizontal wire of the eye-piece. In short, I reckon my average error in
R. A. in determining the place of a new object by a single observation,
not to exceed one second of time, and in Polar distance a quarter of a
minute. This you will easily perceive to be a considerable improvement
in respect of precision, which is more my aim than it was my father’s,
whose object was only discovery. I have found a great many nebulæ not in
your Catalogue, and which, therefore, I suppose are new. But I won’t
plague you any more with this at present.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                                             Believe me, dear Aunt,
                                               Your affectionate Nephew,
                                                   J. F. W. H.

[Sidenote: 1827. _Her English Bed._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _July 10, 1827_.

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

It makes my heart overflow with gratitude when I see so many worthy
people remember me with kindness, and I particularly rejoice that Mrs.
Morsom has borne her misfortunes with such resignation so as to be still
able to participate in the society of her friends; of which I am, alas!
through the great distance, entirely cast out, and am obliged to trust
alone to myself for keeping up my spirits, and to bear pain and
sickness, or feel pleasure without having anybody to participate in my
feelings. Out of my family connections, however, I can boast to possess
the esteem and love of all who are great and good in Hanover, but to a
lonely old woman, who is seldom able to go into or receive company, this
does not compensate for the want of sympathising relations.

But I have now, by change of apartments, made myself quite independent
of anybody. As long as I can do something for myself this will do very
well; but I must not meet troubles at a distance. I may, perhaps, be
spared a long confinement before I leave this world, else such a thing
as a trusty servant is, I believe, hardly to be met with in this city,
which, along with the people in it, are so altered since the French
occupation and the return of the military with their extravagant and
dissipated notions, imbibed when in Spain and England, with their great
pensions, which they draw from the latter country, that it is quite a
new world, peopled with new beings, to what I left it in 1772. Added to
this comes the fear of having my new little English bed (which on my
removal I made with my own hands) burnt before I am aware; for, figure
to yourself what danger one continually must be exposed to, when, in the
house where I live, seven families (besides the floor my sister-in-law
and I occupy) with their servants and children, are living, and their
firing wood and turf is all carried over our heads. About a month before
Easter a great brewery, very near us, burnt down, with many surrounding
houses, to the ground. I looked out of the window, and the burning
flakes fell on my forehead; besides this, I have had four times the
fright of fires at some greater distance.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                                          Your most affectionate Sister,
                                                C. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Aug. 16, 1827._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

On the 9th I received the papers with your short but sweet letter, and
according to your direction they are by this time at their destined
places, all but Struve’s and Bessel’s; the latter, I was obliged to
leave to the care of Encke, and Struve’s to Schumacher. I am
particularly obliged to you for your second Catalogue of double and
treble stars, which on reading it once over, makes me long for the time
when I shall be perfectly at ease to take it up again; for, by the
manner in which you gentlemen now attack the starry heavens, it seems
that there will soon remain nothing to be discovered.

You mention that Mr. Baily intends to bring Flamsteed’s omitted stars
into a Catalogue; I send you a few errata, as I am not sure of having
carried them into the copy I left with the three volumes of Flamsteed’s
works. And in the list of your father’s MS. papers, in the packet
“Auxiliary Article,” is a Catalogue of omitted stars arranged in order
of R. A. (a copy of one which I gave to Dr. Maskelyne in 1789). This,
may perhaps save some trouble to Mr. B. in arranging them.

Some time ago Count Kupfstein sent me a copy of Littrow’s observations
to look at (Part VII. of forty-three sheets large folio), which he
publishes at the order and expense of the Emperor. The copy was for the
University of Göttingen; but I could only admire the fine paper and
beautiful print, as I do not understand the manner in which observations
are made with the new invented instruments, for at the time I made a
fortnight’s visit to Greenwich, in 1798, they had only the mural
quadrant and the meridian passage instruments.

I must conclude for want of time; and, to say the truth, I am fatigued,
for I cannot sit up for any length of time, till eight or nine o’clock
in the evening, when I find myself always the most fit for society, or a
little business. The weather has been too warm for me, and I have done
nothing but sleep in the mornings and afternoon, and the worst is that
everybody goes to bed between nine and ten, and then I have no society
but those I can meet with in a novel. The few, few stars that I can get
at out of my window only cause me vexation, for to look for the small
ones on the globe my eyes will not serve me any longer.

Tell your dear mother she must not give me the slip, for I will and
cannot mourn for anyone more that I love.

                                                     I remain, &c., &c.,
                                                           C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1827. _Continuation of her History._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                       _Sept. 25, 1827._

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Herewith you will receive what I have called No. 1, which was never
intended to have met your eye as it is; but, as contrary to my
expectation, my No. 2 was so cordially received by you, I had intended
to send you only an abridgment of it, because it contains many things
which must be very uninteresting and almost unintelligible to you on
account of your being unacquainted with the (then) manners and customs
of this country, besides requiring to remember that my father and mother
were born and educated some hundred and twenty years back. But I must
send it as it is, or destroy it immediately, for I feel I shall _now_
never get well enough for making any alteration further than running my
eye over it and adding a note here and there where necessary. But I wish
not to leave my memorandums any longer to the chance of falling into the
hands of officious would-be learned ignorance, to furnish a paragraph in
some newspaper or journal.

I will, however, save you and myself the trouble of further apologising
for sending you these papers, but just explain my reason for taking a
copy of them with me.

When I took my leave of the contents of your father’s library, it was
parting from _all_ with which my heart and soul had been engaged for the
best part of my life, and I could not withstand the temptation of
carrying away with me an index for assisting my memory when in my
reveries I should imagine myself to be on the spot where I took leave of
all that had been most dear to me.

What is contained in No. 1 I had intended for an everlasting pleasing
melancholy subject for conversation with my brother Dietrich, if I
should go back again to the place where I first drew my breath, and
where the first twenty-two years of my life (from my eighth year on) had
been sacrificed to the service of my family under the utmost
self-privation without the least prospect or hope of future reward. Or
in case I had died in England, it was to have been sent to D., for I
wished him to get a more correct idea of our father than what I thought
he had formed of that excellent being.

[Sidenote: 1827. _Letter to her Nephew._]

He never recollected the eight years’ care and attention he had received
from his father, but for ever murmured at having received too scanty an
education, though he had the same schooling we all of us had had before
him.

I ought to remember here, I suppose it was in the year 1818, or perhaps
earlier, your father wished to draw up the biographical memorandum you
have in your possession. But finding himself much at a loss for the
dates of the month, or even the year when he first arrived in England
with his brother Jacob, I offered to bring some events to his
recollection by telling what I remembered having passed at home during
the two years his brother was with him, with the proviso not to
criticize on telling my story in my own way. But not being very positive
about the exact date when my eldest brother returned, I wrote to my
brother D. for the date when Jacob entered the orchestra, and found not
to have been much out in my reckoning. And from that time on, your
father became more settled, and could have recourse to the heads of his
compositions, &c., &c., for the dates he wanted for his purpose.

Of all that follows I do not remember to have shown him a single line.
But as I had once begun the subject I did not know how or where to leave
off, and went on, thinking my brother D. might some time or other profit
by getting better acquainted with what had passed in our family before
his time, and during his infancy, till the death of his father, which
happened when D. was in his twelfth year, of which, from the
conversation I had with him during the four years between 1809 and 1813,
when last in England, I found he had not the least notion, or had
purposely formed a very erroneous one.

But in the last hope of finding in Dietrich a brother to whom I might
communicate all my thoughts of past, present, and future, I saw myself
disappointed the very first day of our travelling on land. For let me
touch on what topic I would, he maintained the contrary, which I soon
saw was done merely because he would allow no one to know anything but
himself.... Of course, about these papers I could never have any
conversation with him nor anybody else, and I send them to you for your
perusal, because I do not wish to keep them any longer, and you may put
them in the fire after having read them over.

                                    Adieu, dear Nephew, believe me ever,
                                        Your most affectionate Aunt,
                                          CAR. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Dec. 22, 1827._

                       *     *     *     *     *

... Of Dr. Olbers, I hear frequently through a sister and niece here at
Hanover; the last was that he was lamenting at Captain Müller not having
brought the paper you had intended for him; the poor man, I hear, is
grown corpulent and short-breathed, so that he cannot mount up to his
observatory without difficulty.

I heard from Capt. Müller (what I had been thinking before) that poor
Encke has not changed his situation for the better. I do not mean with
regard to income, for I believe his salary is four or five thousand
thalers per year, which is equal, or even more, than that of a Prime
Minister; but he has no instruments. Much is promised, but he gets
nothing; and besides, his family is settled in Götha. It is a pity such
a man should be obliged to be idle.

In my last to your dear mother I wrote nearly all I had to say about
myself, except what concerns my health, of which I could not give a very
good account. Lately I was obliged to consult an oculist, but I suppose
he cannot help me, for he has not ordered me anything. I cannot, after
having been asleep, get my eyes open again for a considerable time, this
is attended with a violent headache and giddiness—but no more of this.

Once you were asking me if I wanted a few of my Indexes; if it is not
too late (as you have given up the secretaryship), I would be glad of a
couple. N.B.—A hundred copies were promised me as a present, and were
not half of them received. The one I have by me, which is intended for
you, with my corrections in it, is spoilt in the binding; and I should
like to give one to the Duke of Cambridge, to put him in mind of the
little old woman who has so frequently been cheered by his kind
attentions.

                                   I remain your most affectionate Aunt,
                                         CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1828. _Her Annuity._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _May 9th, 1828._

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,

This is to be a letter of thanks, but I cannot determine to whom I am to
allot the greatest portion of my thanks, to you or Miss Baldwin, for her
agreeable letter of April 15th, in which so many interesting friends and
acquaintances of mine are remembered. For, believe me, my dear Lady H.,
it is ever with great reluctance I am yearly drawing on you for so
considerable a sum, which in the end must some time or other be felt by
my dear nephew; but who would have thought it, that I should last so
long? but now I am losing strength daily, and I cannot expect to be long
for this world. I only say this by way of putting you in mind that I
received my annuity at the beginning of the first half-year, and
therefore when you hear of my death all your care on my account must be
at an end, for I leave a sufficient sum to defray all possible expenses
attending a funeral, &c.

But there is nothing grieves me more than that, at my leaving England, I
gave myself, with all I was worth, to this branch of my family,
believing them (from what my brother D. and their letters told me) as
many noble-hearted and perfect beings as there were individuals. But
though I am disappointed, I should not like to take back my promise,
which could not be done without creating ill-will, and I am too feeble
to bear up against any altercation.

I see I have not left room for all the loves and compliments, but I beg
you will give them to whoever is kind enough to remember,

                                        My dear Lady Herschel,
                                          Your most affectionate Sister,
                                              C. HERSCHEL.


In February, 1828, Miss Herschel’s services to the Science of Astronomy
were recognized by the presentation to her of the Gold Medal of the
Royal Astronomical Society.


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                          _May 5, 1828._

DEAR AUNT,—

Herewith you will receive the medal, of whose award you will have read
in the printed notice I enclosed you some ten days ago. My mother also
begs your acceptance of a pair of bracelets, and begs me to thank you
for your kind and beautiful present of needlework (which even I could
admire), and for the _mettwursts_ (which I fully comprehended, and part
of which I still comprehend, having regaled on one for breakfast). My
mother and cousin are quite well, and desire their best love. Slough
stands where it did, and star-gazing goes on well. I have just erected a
new instrument (Mr. South’s _ci-devant_ large equatorial), and you shall
hear from time to time what is doing....

                                               Your affectionate Nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


The presentation of the medal is the natural duty of the president of
the society, but as Mr. Herschel held that office on this occasion, and
had with characteristic modesty “resisted,” as he confesses, the
proposed honour, the following supplemental address was delivered by Mr.
South, the vice-president, who presented the medal to Miss Herschel
through her nephew. It is an eloquent and not unworthy tribute, and an
interesting memorial of the esteem in which she was held by the most
distinguished body of scientific men in the kingdom.

[Sidenote: 1828. _Gold Medal of Astronomical Society._]


_Address to the Astronomical Society, by J. South, Esq., on presenting
  the Honorary Medal to Miss C. Herschel, at its Eighth General Meeting,
  February 8th, 1828._

GENTLEMEN,—

Our excellent president, in his address, has informed you of the
appropriation of two of your gold medals since our last anniversary:—a
third, however, has been decreed by your council; and when it is known
that Miss Caroline Herschel is the individual to whom it stands
adjudged, it is not difficult to determine why the president has avoided
the slightest allusion to it.

But that your Council has not selected one from the many of its members
infinitely more competent to do justice to the transcendent merits of
that illustrious lady is most assuredly matter of regret. I must
therefore throw myself upon your indulgence, hoping that the goodness of
the cause may in some measure compensate for the inability of its
advocate.

The labours of Miss Herschel are so intimately connected with, and are
generally so dependent upon, those of her illustrious brother, that an
investigation of the latter is absolutely necessary ere we can form the
most remote idea of the extent of the former. But when it is considered
that Sir W. Herschel’s contributions to astronomical science occupy
sixty-seven memoirs, communicated from time to time to the Royal
Society, and embrace a period of forty years, it will not be expected
that I should enter into their discussion. To the Philosophical
Transactions I must refer you, and shall content myself with the hasty
mention of some of her more immediate claims to the distinction now
conferred. To deliver an eulogy (however deserved) upon _his_ memory is
not the purpose for which I am placed here.

His first catalogue of new nebulæ and clusters of stars, amounting in
number to one thousand, was made from observations with the twenty-foot
reflector in the years 1783, 1784, and 1785. A second thousand was
furnished by means of the same instrument in 1785, 1786, 1787, and 1788;
while the places of 500 others were discovered between 1788 and 1802.
But when we have thus enumerated the results obtained in the course of
_sweeps_ with this instrument, and taken into consideration the extent
and variety of the other observations which were at the same time in
progress, a most important part yet remains untold. Who participated in
his toils? Who braved with him the inclemency of the weather? Who shared
his privations? A female. Who was she? His sister. Miss Herschel it was
who by _night_ acted as his amanuensis: she it was whose pen conveyed to
paper his observations as they issued from his lips; she it was who
noted the right ascensions and polar distances of the objects observed;
she it was who, having passed the night near the instrument, took the
rough manuscripts to her cottage at the dawn of day and produced a fair
copy of the night’s work on the following morning; she it was who
planned the labour of each succeeding night; she it was who reduced
every observation, made every calculation; she it was who arranged
everything in systematic order; and she it was who helped him to obtain
his imperishable name.

[Sidenote: 1828. _Her Astronomical Labours._]

But her claims to our gratitude end not here; as an original observer
she demands, and I am sure she has, our unfeigned thanks. Occasionally
her immediate attendance during the observations could be dispensed
with. Did she pass the night in repose? No such thing: wherever her
brother was, there you were sure to find her. A sweeper planted on the
lawn became her object of amusement; but her amusements were of the
higher order, and to them we stand indebted for the discovery of the
comet of 1786, of the comet of 1788, of the comet of 1791, of the comet
of 1793, and of the comet of 1795, since rendered familiar to us by the
remarkable discovery of Encke. Many also of the nebulæ contained in Sir
W. Herschel’s catalogues were detected by her during these hours of
enjoyment. Indeed, in looking at the joint labours of these
extraordinary personages, we scarcely know whether most to admire the
intellectual power of the brother, or the unconquerable industry of the
sister.

In the year 1797 she presented to the Royal Society a Catalogue of 560
stars taken from Flamsteed’s observations, and not inserted in the
British Catalogue, together with a collection of errata that should be
noticed in the same volume.

Shortly after the death of her brother, Miss Herschel returned to
Hanover. Unwilling, however, to relinquish her astronomical labours
whilst anything useful presented itself, she undertook and completed the
laborious reduction of the places of 2,500 nebulæ, to the 1st of
January, 1800, presenting in one view the results of all Sir William
Herschel’s observations on those bodies, thus bringing to a close half a
century spent in astronomical labour.

For this more immediately, and to mark their estimation of services
rendered during a whole life to astronomy, your Council resolved to
confer on her the distinction of a medal of this Society. The
peculiarity of our President’s situation, however, and the earnest
manner in which the feelings naturally arising from it were urged when
the subject was first brought forward, caused your Council to pause,—and
waive on that occasion the actual passing their proposed vote. The
discussion was, however, renewed on Monday last, and, although there was
every disposition to meet the President’s wishes, still under a
conviction that the actual doing so would have been a dereliction of
public duty, it was

Resolved unanimously, “That a Gold Medal of this Society be given to
Miss Caroline Herschel, for her recent reduction, to January, 1800, of
the Nebulæ discovered by her illustrious brother, which may be
considered as the completion of a series of exertions probably
unparalleled either in magnitude or importance in the annals of
astronomical labour.” This vote I am sure every one whom I have the
honour to address will most heartily confirm.

Mr. Herschel, in the name of the Astronomical Society of London, I
present this medal to your illustrious aunt. In transmitting it to her,
assure her that since the foundation of this Society, no one has been
adjudged which has been earned by services such as hers. Convey to her
our unfeigned regret that she is not resident amongst us; and join to it
our wishes, nay our prayers, that as her former days have been glorious,
so her future may be happy.[37]


Extract from the Report of the Council of the Astronomical Society to
the Annual Meeting, Feb. 13, 1835.[38]


“Your Council has no small pleasure in recommending that the names of
two ladies, distinguished in different walks of astronomy, be placed on
the list of honorary members. On the propriety of such a step, in an
astronomical point of view, there can be but one voice; and your Council
is of opinion that the time is gone by when either feeling or prejudice,
by whichever name it may be proper to call it, should be allowed to
interfere with the payment of a well-earned tribute of respect. Your
Council has hitherto felt that, whatever might be its own sentiment on
the subject, or however able and willing it might be to defend such a
measure, it had no right to place the name of a lady in a position the
propriety of which might be contested, though upon what it might
consider narrow grounds and false principles. But your Council has no
fear that such a difference could now take place between any men whose
opinion could avail to guide that of society at large; and, abandoning
compliment on the one hand, and false delicacy on the other, submits,
that while the tests of astronomical merit should in no case be applied
to the works of a woman less severely than to those of a man, the sex of
the former should no longer be an obstacle to her receiving any
acknowledgment which might be held due to the latter. And your Council
therefore recommends this meeting to add to the list of honorary members
the names of Miss Caroline Herschel and Mrs. Somerville, of whose
astronomical knowledge, and of the utility of the ends to which it has
been applied, it is not necessary to recount the proofs....”[39]

[Sidenote: 1828. _An Hon. Member of the R. A. Society._]


                                                       _May 28th, 1828._

DEAR AUNT,—

... Before this reaches you, you will have got it [the medal]. Pray let
me be well understood on one point. It was none of my doings. I resisted
strenuously. Indeed, being in the situation I actually hold,[40] I could
do no otherwise. The Society have done _well_. I think they might have
done _better_, but my voice was neither asked nor listened to.

I ought to mention that it became a matter of discussion at the _Royal_
Society whether one of the Royal medals for the year should not be
adjudged to you, but the rule limiting the time within which those
medals must be granted being precise, it could not be done without a
violation of principle.

I have sent by Mr. G. a few copies of a work of mine on Light, for you
to distribute. I shall by the next opportunity (_possibly by this_) send
some copies of a third catalogue of double stars, completing the first
1,000. The nebulæ are advancing rapidly; I have got about 1,500
re-observed.

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                         _June 3, 1828._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

And I must once more repeat my thanks to you (and perhaps to Mr. South)
for thinking so well of me as to exert yourselves for having the great
and undeserved and unexpected honour of a medal bestowed on me....

Here I was interrupted, and all along of the medal; for my friends are
all coming to congratulate me, and leave me no time to think of what to
say of myself; but I will soon write again, and for the present will
only beg that you (or Miss Baldwin, for I dare say she knows,) will give
me the history of the medal, such as whose head it is which is on the
one side? (I know who it is like very well) and if the impression is to
be permanent?

Next, I wish to know if you, or the Royal Society, or the Observatory at
Greenwich (the latter I think must be) are in communication with the
Imperial astronomer Littrow? If you have seen any of the publications
which are yearly printed at the expense of the Emperor, I could wish, if
it is not too much trouble to you, to know what you think of the work;
because Count Rupfstein, Chargé d’Affaires, sent me the copy (which was
to go to Göttingen) to look at, and since then he wants my opinion about
it. And I know no more about it than that it is a book printed on fine
paper, large folio, of 195 pages, with seven plates of the New
Observatory made out of the old one, built at the top of the seventh
story of the University at Vienna, a description of the store of
instruments, thirty-five articles including rules, two spirit-levels and
a case of drawing instruments; tables of precession, aberration, and
nutation of ninety-four of the principal stars for the beginning of the
year 1835; but I forgot the rest; but so much I remember, that the whole
book is filled with these ninety-four stars, of which I cannot
comprehend the use, but I say nothing about it, and _hum_ and _ha_ when
the good man begins to talk about it. Dear nephew, adieu!

                                           I am, your affectionate aunt,
                                                 CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1828. _Thanks for Bracelets._]

I have but just time to thank my dear Lady Herschel, in the first place
of giving me the great pleasure of seeing her own handwriting once more,
which to me continues much plainer than all the beautiful new-fashioned
Italian hands. Secondly, I return my best thanks for the beautiful
bracelets; I am going to let them be admired this evening, as I am
obliged (though very unwell) to go to a tea-party, and it will be no
small trouble to me to make myself fine enough for not disgracing your
present.

When next I write I hope I shall not be hurried so, and be able to tell
you how it goes here at Hanover. Last week I heard five songs by Madame
Catalani at the theatre here; but of this, more in my next.

                            With many compliments to Miss B.,
                              Believe me, your most affectionate sister,
                                  C. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                        _June 23, 1828._

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I have but just time to write a few lines to accompany the Journals Nos.
II. and III., therefore I must beg you to excuse the unconnected manner
in which I am writing, for it must require some time before I, and many
a one beside me, will recover from the fright we were put in on the
21st, at three o’clock in the afternoon, by a thunderstorm, accompanied
with a shower of hail of such an uncommon size as weighing three
quarters of a pound; some speak of still larger. I, of course, could
only judge of them at a distance by the look, as my carpet was covered
by them of all sizes and shapes; I noticed one in particular of the form
of a bottle of india-rubber (as it looks before the neck is cut off),
but was at the time incapable of going near enough, for I was obliged to
keep out of the direction where they entered, forcing the fragments of
glass to my sofa (where I was just going to take my solitary dinner) at
the opposite end of the room, which is twenty-one feet distant from the
window. The houses look deplorable, and the streets are still glittering
with powdered glass. Expresses were sent instantly by the magistrates in
all directions to the neighbouring towns and glass-houses for workmen
and materials. I have been fortunate enough to get my lodging-room
mended after lying only two nights without anything but a shutter.

Our gardens and country houses about Hanover have had the same fate.
This happened the day before a _Volks Fest_, which the Hanoverian
Bürgers keep for three days yearly, and for which all preparations were
made, and is now by many kept with a heavy heart.

But I must not lose this opportunity of mentioning what I forgot in my
last, which is to beg you will (when I am no more) take my medal under
your protection, and give it a place among those you have of your
father’s and your own. I will take care that it shall be delivered to
you along with those books which I keep yet as companions, though it is
seldom I can look into them, for most of my time I am obliged to waste
in lying on the sofa, where I try to forget myself by reading nonsense,
over which I soon go to sleep.

I have the two dullest months before me, for the plays and concerts do
not begin again till autumn; all families are either gone to the baths
or at their villas, &c. My friends are all some dozen years younger than
myself, and I cannot always, or but seldom, accept their invitations.
Hauptmann Müller took twice tea with me since Christmas. He heard from
Encke that a great astronomical meeting was to take place at Berlin, to
which Mr. South had been invited; if there should be any truth in this,
and that you and Mr. South were _inseparables_, I might hope to see you
once more; but I must not think of anything at the distance, agitations
I cannot bear any longer, I only exist by attempting to be indifferent
about all human events, and hardly anything can yet give me pleasure but
to hear that you, my dear nephew, and those who are dear to you, are
well and happy.

                                              Yours very affectionately,
                                              C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1828. _About the Medal._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Aug. 21, 1828._

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

What you tell me in the short note dated May 24th, which accompanied the
three copies of my Index, concerning the medal, has completely put me
out of humour with the same; for to say the truth, I felt from the first
more shocked than gratified by that singular distinction, for I know too
well how dangerous it is for women to draw too much notice on
themselves. And the little pleasure I felt at the receipt of the few
lines by your hands, was entirely owing to the belief that what was done
was both with your approbation and according to your recommendation.
Throughout my long-spent life I have not been used or had any desire of
having public honours bestowed on me; and now I have but one wish, that
I may take _your_ good opinion with me into my grave.

I have no time or inclination to think much on this subject, else I
could say a great deal about the _clumsy speech_ of the V. P. Whoever
says _too much of me_ says _too little of your father_! and only can
cause me uneasiness.

Mr. South I have seen only twice, or perhaps three times, and that was
in yours and your dear father’s presence, and to all conversation
between you and Mr. South I could only be a listener, and, seeing you so
well agree together I congratulated myself on your having found a friend
possessing much knowledge of what passes in common life, of which a
young and deep mathematician and philosopher has had no time of laying
in a great stock.

I heard you would make a visit to Struve at Dorpat this summer together,
and I concluded I should then have had a call on the way home. But on
that account I feel now relieved from the painful prospect of a final
parting from you once more, though it will cost me many melancholy hours
to bring that to paper which I yet wish for you to know. But I am too
much destroyed at present to explain myself any further, and will only
say that by the Michaelmas messenger I will send every scrap of paper
which I have yet kept solely for my amusement and for assisting my
memory. You may look them over at some leisure [time] and then destroy
them; for I go not one night to bed but thinking it may be the last of
my life.... I have a numerous and valuable acquaintance, but I keep all
my difficulties to myself, for I was ever careful not to injure a
relation, or one with whom I am connected, in the opinion of others, by
saying what I think of them.

I must prepare to pay a visit at the villa of a friend of mine where I
have twice this summer refused an invitation.

So, God bless you, my dearest nephew, and be assured of my affectionate
regard.

                                                            C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1828. _On her Diary._]


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                 LONDON, _Dec. 9, 1828_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

I received your most valuable diary and all the papers you sent me by
Mr. Goltermann quite safe, and I most sincerely thank you for them. You
speak of “exposing yourself” by presenting them to me, but I am so far
from considering it in that light, that I feel proud to possess them,
and if anything could increase the regard and esteem I entertain for
their writer, it would have been their perusal. Your promised Christmas
“scraps and lucubrations” will not be less welcome.

The Journals also came safe and well to hand, but in the _series_ you
have sent me I cannot find that for December, 1827, which prevents my
binding up the set. If you can procure this and enclose it with the
next, I shall be very glad.

I trust to my cousin Mary for telling you all the news of family
matters. Astronomy goes on pretty well. My sweeps accumulate. I am very
sorry that anything I said should have put you out of humour with the
medal, which was a well-merited distinction, and so far as the
Astronomical Society is concerned, most honourably conferred. All voices
are agreed on that, and on the propriety of the thing, so pray don’t
suffer yourself to be put out of conceit with it by my nonsense, which
after all only went to the manner, not the matter. Our friend S. means
well, but wants discretion.

                       *     *     *     *     *


                  J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                             26, LOWER PHILLIMORE PLACE,
                                                 _Jan. 14, 1829_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

I received your two letters at once, and I cannot enough thank you for
the kind consideration which prompted your offer, for I will not yet
call it your gift, as I cannot really consent to such a robbery. If you
are bent on giving me something truly valuable—infinitely more so than
money, which (though I am not rich, and am now less so by some annual
hundreds than I was, and am about _voluntarily_[41] to incur a still
further diminution of income) yet, thank God, I am in want of nothing
and would rather spare to you than let you spare to me. But if you want
to give me what I shall really prize highly, let it be your portrait in
oils of the size of my father’s. Let me send back the money, and employ
part of it in engaging a good Hanoverian artist to paint it. You often
tell me your time hangs heavy, so here I am furnishing you with a refuge
from _ennui_, and when you know how much pleasure it will give me to see
your likeness hanging by my father’s, and that you can without
inconvenience or difficulty (and _now_ without expense) do it, I entreat
you not to refuse. I know what you will urge against it, but you
undervalue yourself and your own merits so much that I will not allow it
any weight.

My mother is ill with the gout, but I hope it is not going to be a
severe fit, as she is already on the mend.

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1829. _On her Nephew’s marriage._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _March 3, 1829._

MY DEAR LADY HERSCHEL,—

I long to congratulate you on the happy occasion of seeing your dear son
so happily settled, but am almost afraid your late illness ... may have
prevented you from being present at the performance of the ceremony on
which the future happiness of my dear nephew is so much depending.

I must beg you will thank Miss B. for sparing me so much of her time by
her circumstantial accounts of the interesting event, and hope she will
continue to write, though I am not able to answer punctually, for I am
not free from pain for one hour out of the twenty-four, and so it has
been for a long time past with me. N.B.—She mentions my nephew having
written me a letter informing me of his future happiness, but such I
have not received, and perhaps he may only have intended it, or it is
lost....

The following hint is only to you as a dear sister, for as such I now
know you:—

All I am possessed of is looked upon as their own, when I am gone; the
disposal of my brother’s picture is even denied me—it hangs in Mrs. H.’s
drawing-room, where a set of old women play cards under it on her club
day....

I have no great matters to leave, a few articles of furniture which I
had the trouble to provide myself with (though I paid for furnished
lodgings), would not produce a capital if sold. It is only pictures,
books, telescopes, globes, &c., I regret should come into hands of those
who know not the value of them; but Miss Beckedorff will take my sweeper
under her protection; but enough of this.... I hope, above all, to have
soon the pleasure to hear that you will hold out with me now that we are
entering on our eightieth year.

But as long as God pleases I shall remain

                                          Your most affectionate sister,
                                                C. HERSCHEL.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                                        _March 3, 1829._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I have spent four days in vain endeavours to gain composure enough to
give you an idea of the joyful sensation Miss B.’s (and your P.S.)
letter of February 5th has caused me. But I can at this present moment
find no words which would better express my happiness than those which
escaped in exclamation from my lips, according to Simeon. See St. Luke,
cap. ii., v. 29: “Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace!”

I have now some hopes of passing the few remainder of my days in as much
comfort as the separation from the land where I spent the greatest
portion of my life, and from all those which are most dear to me, can
admit. For from the description Miss B. has given me of the dear young
lady of your choice, I am confident my dear nephew’s future happiness is
now established.

I beg you will give my love to your dear lady, and best regards to all
your new connections where they are due in the best terms you can think
of, for I am at present too unwell for writing all I could wish to say.

I have suffered much during this severe winter, and have not been able
to leave my habitation above three or four times for the last three
months, and feel, moreover, much fatigued by sitting eight times within
the last ten days to Professor Tielemann for having my picture taken,
which he did at my apartment, and now he has taken it home to finish.
You will receive it with the Easter messenger, but I must send it
without frame.... I must conclude, for I wish to say a few words to your
dear mother. It is now between eleven and twelve, and perhaps you are at
this very moment receiving the blessing of Dr. Jennings, in which I most
fervently join by saying, “God bless you both!”

                                       Your happy and affectionate aunt,
                                             CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1829. _Her Portrait._]


                              TO THE SAME.

                                                       _March 30, 1829._

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I have received my picture; by the enclosed card you will see the name
of the artist.... Whatever you may think about my looking so young, I
cannot help; for two of the days I was sitting to him, I received the
agreeable news from England—one day Lady H.’s likeness was thrown in my
lap (Mr. Tielemann taking it out of the box), and four days after, the
account of your approaching happiness arrived. No wonder I became a
dozen years younger all at once. I was sitting about seven hours in so
many days in my own apartments; but there is but one voice, that the
picture looks life itself.

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1829. _Letters._]


                           TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Nov. 16, 1829._

                       *     *     *     *     *

I was unwilling to be troublesome with a repetition of the detail of my
infirmities, to which I have of late to add cramps and rheumatic
complaints, which rob me of many hours’ sleep and the usual nimbleness
in walking, which has hitherto gained me the admiration of all who know
me; but the good folks are not aware of the arts I make use of, which
consist in never leaving my rooms in the daytime, except I am able to
trip it along as if nothing were the matter.

I am glad you are removed again to Kensington, where you are within a
few hours’ reach of all who are dear to you (a blessing I never enjoyed
throughout all the years of my long life). But I must get in another
strain; only when I am writing to you (in particular) I cannot help
comparing the country in which I have lived so long, with this in which
I must end my days, and which is totally changed since I left it, and
not one alive that I knew formerly, except my dear Mrs. Beckedorff;
through her means I have, however, been introduced to many valuable
ladies of rank and amiable qualities, but to keep up their acquaintance
I am obliged to sacrifice my ease and required quiet, which I have still
vanity enough to do sometimes.

A fortnight ago I paid my respects to the Landgräfin of Hesse-Homburg
(who looks younger and handsomer than when we saw her as a bride at
Slough the day before she left Windsor); it was by her desire I made the
visit, and I was honoured with a salute at parting, by way of showing we
were friends (as she was pleased to say), and a desire to repeat my
visit soon.

... I wish also to know on what subject the late Alex. Stewart may have
wrote, for that he was an author I know, but I never saw any of his
works and might most likely not have understood them, for you know I had
no time to read anything for my improvement, but was obliged to be
poring for ever over astronomical tables and catalogues, &c.

Another thing I wish Miss B. to inform me of. The 30th November the
Royal Society opens with choosing their President and Council; I wish
for a list of their names, and likewise of the next change of the
Astronomical Society of London. But do not wonder at my being so
inquisitive about these things. I cannot think of anything else which
could interest me more than to see the names of learned men on paper,
especially when I see any of those I have known among them. Besides, as
in December our concerts begin, where the Duke of Cambridge, on seeing
me, generally makes some inquiry after my nephew and family, and what is
going on in the philosophical world, one does not always like to stand
with one’s mouth open, or to say I cannot tell!...

Mrs. and Miss Beckedorff send their kind love....

Mr. Q., 63, he owns himself, marries a young lady in her teens, but she
owns 23; she could not withstand his pretty equipage. He is grown very
old and nasty, and good for nothing but to injure his children and
grand-children.

                             God be with you, my dear Lady H.
                               Believe me your most affectionate sister,
                                   C. HERSCHEL.


                       TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                            HANOVER, _January 11, 1830_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I am sorry it was not in my power to send a letter by way of announcing
the Journals, &c., which you will, I hope, receive soon by the messenger
who left Hanover the 27th of December. I have been very ill and confined
to my room now three weeks, but it seems _der Würg Engel[42] ist noch
einmal vorüber gegangen_, at which I am very glad, because I wish to be
a little better prepared for making my exit than I am at present.

I intend to amuse myself between this and Easter with collecting and
packing up those books which were to be sent to you after my death, and
perhaps if I have withstood this _terrible_ winter I may have the
pleasure of hearing that you have received them safe, and live in the
enjoyment of a few months more, in which I hope to hear of the happy
increase to your family, and prosperity in general.

So I am to be godmother! with all my heart! I am now so enured to
receiving honours in my old age, that I take them all upon me without
blushing....

_Jan. 12th._—No letter for me yet! and no news, except that the
Landgräfin of Hesse-Homburg sent me yesterday a very handsome fur mantle
to wear when I go to the play, with a message that if I did not put it
on, by way of saving it, the next thing she sent me would be a rod. I am
accused of having been clothed too thin, for which I have been suffering
these last three weeks.... I will give my opinion, and in style of a
critic, and you will find yourself not to come off quite free from
blame. You have represented me as a goddess, whereas I have done nothing
but what I believe to be right; and wherever I did wrong, it was because
I knew no better!

[Sidenote: 1830. _A Box of Gifts._]


                MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _June 18, 1830_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

This letter will go by to-day’s post, which I believe is the last before
the messenger leaves Hanover, and Legations Rath Haase has promised to
direct the box for me, so that it is to be called for at Mr.
Goltermann’s either by yourself, or somebody who will look to it, that
it may come safely to your hands. And I will give you here a list of the
contents of the box, by which you will see that I must be very anxious
till I know that it is safely come to hand, especially as I was obliged
to have the box made very slight on account of saving size and weight.

         _Contents_:—
       Wollaston’s Catalogue.
       Bode’s Catalogue.
       My Index to Flamsteed’s Observations.
       Herschel’s and South’s Observations, bound in red morocco.
       Logarithmic Tables by Taylor.
       Seventy-two Papers of your father’s, in five volumes.

The parcel directed for my niece contains ornaments which I am afraid
will soon be wanted for a general mourning, but I am told they may be
worn at any time. Miss Beckedorff chose them for me; my direction was
they should be pretty, and not of English manufacture, and not larger
than what might be put in the space which I showed her. I am only sorry
I could not find anything that might please your dear mother, for, to
judge by myself, we want now only ease, quiet, and patience to bear the
pains and infirmities attendant on our age; and we are too far asunder
for doing more than wishing one another the above-mentioned qualities.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I had intended to have sent my medal along with the books, but since you
have presented me with the handsome miniature of your dear Margaretta,
from which I cannot part as long as I live, I have mentioned already to
Dr. Groskopf that the medal, miniature, and my gold watch (the gift of
her grandfather in 1774), are to be sent to my grand-niece and namesake,
C. H.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I do not like to send empty paper, but I must. Time falls short, and I
am tired already with the thought of the long walk I have to take to
carry this letter, for I must see Haase once more, and it is attended
with great difficulty to get so heavy a box over at present.

                                          God bless you, dear nephew,
                                            Says your affectionate aunt,
                                                CAR. HERSCHEL.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _Oct. 27, 1830_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I see by my memorandum-book that I sent a letter to your dear mother on
the 20th August, partly in answer to one of Miss Baldwin’s, which
contained the melancholy account of Miss Isabella [Stewart’s] dangerous
state of health. I have ever since been very uneasy, and wishing for
more cheering information, because I know what a drawback it would be on
the happiness of all your dear connection if you should lose her,
besides the interruption it must cause in the hitherto cheerful
correspondence in which even my dear niece took the pen to join in
affording me the only comfort I am yet capable of receiving....

Tell your dear Margaret that the very day on which the letter arrived,
in which she requested some hair, I sent for the hair-dresser and made
him cut off all which was useless to me, leaving plenty for a toupee and
a little curl in the poll. But I repented not having kept a few out of
the plait, which I might have sent in a letter, as I understand it is
designed for a talisman against the evils of this hurly-burlying world.
But I consoled myself with the thoughts that no harm could possibly
assail the dear little creature as long as she is under the care of her
affectionate and excellent mother, leaving a loving father out of the
account.

Dr. Groskopf has been _zum Ritter ernannt_ by his present Majesty. So
was Dr. Mühry last week. If all is betitled in England and Germany, why
is not my nephew, J. H., a lord, or a wycount at least (query)? General
Komarzewsky used to say to your father, Why does not he (meaning King
George III.) make you Duke of Slough?

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1830-1831. _Her Nephew’s Book._]


                MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL, ESQ.

                                                          _March, 1831._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

If it was not high time to congratulate you on your birthday—of which I
most heartily wish you may enjoy many returns in uninterrupted and
increasing happiness—I might have still deferred to thank you for your
kind letter and the valuable present of _your book_. I intend to follow
your mother’s example to read it “from end to end,” which I was hitherto
not able to do on account of my dim eyes; but now the days are getting
longer I think I see better, and to judge by the few pages I have read,
that so far from making me go to sleep, it will be an antidote against a
propensity for doing so in the daytime.

I much regret my inability to acknowledge my dear niece’s letter in such
a manner as might encourage a correspondence with me, but it is
difficult to write in a cheerful strain when one is continually in the
dismals. I do all I can to keep up my spirits under a daily increase of
my infirmities, and have been best part of the winter confined to my
rooms. My complaint is incurable, for it is a _decay_ of nature, and
nine days after your birthday I am eighty-one. What a shocking idea it
is to be decaying! _decaying!_ But never mind—if I am decaying here,
there will be, as Mrs. Maskelyne once was comforting me (on observing my
growing lean), “the less corruption in my grave!”

_22nd._—Some weeks ago I wrote as above, which I intended as a preface
to my dying speech, with intention to give you a few hints concerning
——, and indeed I may say of all my German relations, except the Knipping
family. If I did not fear that some of them would, after my decease,
introduce themselves as troublesome correspondents to you, I would
rather write about something else just now, and indeed I had better drop
the subject, for you will know, I suppose, how to rid yourself of a
pestering fool by answering coolly, or not at all.

_23rd, afternoon._—Yesterday I was interrupted again, and the whole
morning of the present, which I had intended to spend with you at
Slough, has again been taken up with gabbling with my radical servant.
But the day after Easter I get another, and I hope I shall have better
luck; but till then I am not mistress of my time, therefore will hasten
to inform you that Mrs. Beckedorff is packing up a parcel for me, which
is going from here the day after Easter.... The packet contains a
tablecloth, with twelve napkins (the cloth is eight yards long, Mrs. B.
says), which I hope my dear niece will do me the pleasure to accept as a
remembrance of her old aunt.

Your book[43] I have read as far as page 150, and met with nothing but
what I clearly can comprehend, and promise myself much pleasure in
reading the rest, which hitherto I have been prevented to do by being
continually interrupted, and besides not being able to read many pages
at a time before the lines run one into another.

My dear niece said in her letter to me your book would cause a
sensation, and so it has, as I hear from all quarters. I am told it has
been translated into German from a French translation, and much [all in
admiration] is appearing in Gelehrten Anzeigen, which I have not yet
been able to get a sight of.... I must give over and defer writing till
I am provided with pen, ink, and paper. The first thing my radical
servant did when she came to me was to break the bottle [containing] the
ink of my own making, which was to have lasted me all my life-time....
First and foremost, give my love to your dear mother, and believe me,
ever your most affectionate aunt,

                                                            C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1831. _Letter to her Niece._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO MRS. HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _May 14, 1831_.

O! my dearest niece, where shall I find words which can express my
thanks to you for writing me such an interesting letter, at a moment
when you were suffering from indisposition!

                       *     *     *     *     *

_May 18th._—Dear niece, how are you now? I hope so far well enough to
read what I think necessary to say in answer to yours of May 2nd. I was
glad to see that you think the table-linen pretty, but I tremble on
seeing that you puzzle yourself about sending me anything in return.
Nothing would distress me more than receiving anything from England
besides such dear letters as I have hitherto been blessed with, for I am
provided with even more than is necessary to appear in the best circle
of society, whenever my feebleness will permit me to go from home, and I
feel no small regret at leaving so many good things among those who do
not want it, or ever cared for me. Now, this is once for all! and you
have nothing to do but to go by what dear Herschel says—he knows me, I
see, better than I thought he did.

I have something to remark about what you call my letters, which were to
be deposited in the letter case. I was in hopes you would have thrown
away such incoherent stuff, as I generally write in a hurry at those
moments when I am sick for want of knowing how it looks at home, and not
to let it rise in judgment against my, perhaps, bad grammar, bad
spelling, &c., for to the very last I must feel myself walking on
uncertain grounds, having been obliged to learn too much without any one
thing thoroughly; for my dear brother William was my only teacher, and
we began generally with what we should have ended; he, supposing I knew
all that went before. Perhaps I might have done so once, but my memory
he used to compare with sand, in which everything could be inscribed
with ease, but as easily effaced. Some time hence you will see a
book[44] in which I transcribed such lessons as my brother was obliged
to give me at such times when I was to set about some calculations of
which I knew not much about. I shall this summer collect every scrap of
that kind—some written by my brother, and some penned down as they
flowed from his lips, and some even incomplete, which were intended to
be given more correct when at leisure. I bought a very handsome
portfolio for this purpose, and had my nephew’s new seal engraved upon
the lock.

I should not have thought of troubling my dear nephew or you with
looking over these fragments, but I cannot part with remembrances of
times long gone by, so long as life is in me; but for fear I should not
have at the last moment the power of burning them, I will keep them
ready for being sent off to Slough, for nothing of the kind shall be
seen by unhallowed eyes....

[Sidenote: 1831. _Her Grave.—Paganini._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _June 4, 1831_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Just now I received yours of May 22nd, and the next post will not go
from here till the 7th, and I wish the wind may be favourable that you
may be soon made easy about the £50, for which I beg you will, according
to custom, give the above receipt to your dear mother. And you may as
well add my heartfelt thanks; for what good can it do troubling her with
my letters, knowing the weakness in her hands will not permit her
answering them....

... I have laid apart for every possible expense which can occur at my
exit. Six years ago I had a vault built in the spot where my parents
rest. The ground is mine auf ewig (for ever).

You have made me completely happy for some time with the account you
sent me of the double stars; but it vexes me more and more that in this
abominable city there is no one who is capable of partaking in the joy I
feel on this revival of your father’s name. His observations on double
stars were from first to last the most interesting subject; he never
lost sight of it in his papers on the construction of the heavens, &c.
And I cannot help lamenting that he could not take to his grave with him
the satisfaction I feel at present at seeing his _son_ doing him so
ample justice by endeavouring to perfect what he could only begin....


                           TO MRS. HERSCHEL.

                                             HANOVER, _August 11, 1831_.

... I wish Paganini may make some stay yet in England, that you, or my
nephew at least, may hear him. The English cannot be more frantic about
him than the Hanoverians were. He filled our play-house twice at double
price, and though some part of the orchestra had been thrown into
parquet, still gentlemen were scattered among the lamps and squeezed in
among the performers on the stage. You will think me the maddest of the
mad when I tell you that, after spending three parts of each day in pain
and misery, I make one of the audience twice a week, if possibly I can
hold up my head; for then I am lulled into forgetfulness of my severed
situation from all what _was_ or _is_ still dear to me, and amuse myself
sometimes with having my vanity tickled by the notice which is taken of
my being or not being present. In _The Sun_ of July 13 is a description
of Paganini’s face and looks, which I could not have given better myself
after having had some conversation with him (through an interpreter); on
coming one evening at the end of a play out of my box, I found some
gentlemen waiting to introduce him to me, which I believe was partly
done to give the people an opportunity to see him.

I am reading all the Parliamentary speeches as given in _The Sun_, and
there I meet with some excellent ones by a Sir James Mackintosh; pray is
he any connexion of your family? In the paper of July 6th I saw a
quotation (by a speaker, Mr. E. Lytton Bulwer,) from a celebrated
philosopher (meaning our _own_ J. Herschel) who had felicitously
observed that “the greatest discoverer in science can do no more than
accelerate the progress of discovery.”...

                                                I remain, my dear niece,
                                                  Your most affectionate
                                                      CAR. HERSCHEL.


The following letter, from the celebrated Encke, is one of the few
preserved which belong to this period, and gives graceful expression to
the high esteem in which she was held:—

[Sidenote: 1831. _Letter from Prof. Encke._]


                 FROM PROFESSOR ENCKE TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                BERLIN, _Aug. 17, 1831_.

MADAME,—

I feel great pleasure in informing you that the parcel which has been
forwarded to me through your kindness is safely arrived here, and has
been delivered to Professor Mitscherlich, according to the directions
given by your celebrated nephew, J. Herschel.

I hardly know, madame, how to return you my thanks for the trouble you
have so kindly taken in transmitting the parcel to me. It would, indeed,
have been an irretrievable loss to have been deprived of the excellent
treatise written by your eminent nephew, had it not reached its
destination.

Allow me, madame, to avail myself of this opportunity to pay my respects
to a lady, whose name is so intimately connected with the most brilliant
astronomical discoveries of the age, and whose claims to the gratitude
of every astronomer will be as conspicuous as your own exertions for
extending the boundaries of our knowledge, and for assisting to develope
the discoveries by which the name of your great brother has been
rendered so famous throughout the literary world.

                             I am, with great esteem and regard, madame,
                               Your most obedient, humble servant,
                                   T. F. ENCKE.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Oct. 25, 1831_.

MY DEAR SIR JOHN,—

But mind, you are still my dear nephew, and will be so good as to give
the above to your dear mother. With this last sum, I have actually
received since I am here a thousand pounds; a sum which I had no idea
(nor I am sure your father neither) you would have been burdened with so
long, for when I left England I thought my life was not worth a
farthing. But no more of this for the present....

You promised me another Catalogue of double stars, but I suppose you
have had no time to arrange them. But do not observe too much in cold
weather. Write rather books to make folks stare at your profound
knowledge....

Loves and compliments to all whom _we_ love, and God bless my dear
nephew, says

                                                 Your affectionate aunt,
                                                       CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—I received Miss B.’s letter on the 16th. It gave me infinite
pleasure to see that Babbage and Brewster have also been honoured with
notice. As for the news of my dear nephew’s appointment, she came too
late, for on the 9th I was honoured by a note written by the Duke of
Cambridge’s own hands, informing me of it.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                           HANOVER, _December 25, 1831_.

DEAREST NEPHEW,—

More than two months are elapsed since I was made happy by your dear
letter of October 15th.... I hope that perhaps some good account is on
its passage and may reach me before the rivers are frozen up, as at this
time of the year the posts are often interrupted.

I have of late been very little from home, except two evenings in the
week to the play, for I cannot walk the streets without being led, as I
cannot trust my eyes to avoid obstacles, besides a total loss of
strength; so that the chief connection I keep up with this world depends
on what I by imperfect glimpses can gather from the newspaper and a
little talk sometimes with Mrs. Beckedorff. But a few weeks ago I
exerted myself, fearing if I delayed much longer I might not be able at
all to pay my respects to our good Duchess of Cambridge, and I wished to
make good a blunder I had committed two years ago, when I was conversing
with her at the Landgräfin’s for half an hour together, taking her all
the while to be an officer’s lady, as she came accompanied by her
brother, the Prince of Hesse, who wore a moustache. It is the case in
general, that I do not know my most intimate friends except by their
voices. I was, however, very much gratified by my visit. A lady, who is
in the habit of going to Court, left my name along with her own with the
lady-in-waiting, and the next Sunday we were appointed to be there at
half-past one (a very inconvenient hour for me, for I only begin to be
alive when other folks go to sleep). But no reception could be more
friendly. I was made take my place by her on the sofa, and after some
conversation, the little Princess Augusta was called to tell me that she
had seen you at Slough; you had shown her the telescope and described
how it was moved by the handle round about. I asked her if she had seen
the little girls. The Duchess explained that her call had been
unexpected, and regretted that she had not had an opportunity of coming
to Slough herself. Then the Princess was sent to call her father, whom I
presented with your book, and he went to fetch his spectacles, and was
much pleased with the subject, saying, “I shall read it, for I like such
things.” After I had read the whole book myself—mind, I say _the whole_,
though you recommended me to read only the first and last chapters—and
knowing no one who is worthy to look into it, I had it handsomely bound
and wrote in the top margin “To His Royal Highness, the Duke of
Cambridge.” At the side of Sir Francis Bacon stands “_from_” and in the
margin at the bottom, “Caroline Herschel, aunt of the author.” By this
means, I know it secured from contamination in the Duke’s library, where
anybody who is desirous of reading it will find it.

[Sidenote: 1832. _Last Illness of Lady Herschel._]


                                                        _December 26th._

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

So far I wrote last night, thinking to fill this page to-day, with such
news as I should like to communicate to my nephew if he was present; but
now all is fled from my memory, for my dear sister is ill, and perhaps
still in danger, and my only trust is in your goodness of sending me a
speedy account, which may confirm the hope you seem to entertain of her
recovery. For there is nothing I so ardently desire as to be spared the
pain of mourning for a single individual of those friends I have in
England, and how much more it would affect me to lose one so nearly
connected, and within a few months of my own age, it may be easily
imagined.... Next to listening to the conversation of learned men, I
like to hear about them, but I find myself, unfortunately, among beings
who like nothing but smoking, big talk on politics, wars, and such like
things. Of our German astronomers, I have lately heard nothing; but
that, perhaps, is owing to Encke having had the cholera, but of which he
soon recovered. Gauss has been long unhappily situated by losing his
second wife, who had been long lingering....

... I beg once more for an early assurance of my dear sister’s recovery.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Jan. 20, 1832_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

My dear niece’s and your letter of January 3rd, have indeed answered
your kind intentions, for the painful communication of your last found
me prepared, and enabled me to break the black seal with tolerable
composure, and I found no small consolation from your description of the
easy ending of your dear departed parent.

At this moment, I am incapable of saying anything of myself. I know it
cannot be long before I shall follow the dear departed, and my pen would
trace nothing but lamentations at the prospect that my remains will not
be joined in rest by the side of those with whom I lived so long.

But I beg and trust you will continue to bless me with your good opinion
and approbation, until the close, for that I have hitherto been in
possession of the same, I conclude from the kind letters I receive from
your own hands....

[Sidenote: 1832. _Enters her eighty-third year._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _March 14, 1832_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

Your precious letter, which I received this morning, has relieved my
mind from the fear that some ill might have befallen my dear friends,
because in my solitude the time between January 7th and March 14th,
seems to be an age; besides, the last melancholy letters required some
soothing subject to think on, for I do nothing else but think of the
spot where I once was and never can be again.

But now all is well; your dear letter will make me happy for some time
to come, and in my next I will more fully reply to it, when I hope to be
more composed than I am just now, as the day after to-morrow will be my
birthday, when I, _perhaps_, enter on my eighty-third year. I am always
at the return of that day what one may call “hipt,” and therefore must
destroy my thoughts any how as well as I can.

I kept my dear nephew’s birthday last week, the 7th of March, by
thinking of you throughout the whole day. When I was at dinner, I made
my maid stand opposite to me, and pouring her out a glass of wine, made
her say, Sir John Herschel, lebe hoch! (for ever).

But I must hasten to say that which I wish you to know as soon as
possible, which is, to beg of all things not to send the parcel the good
Miss B. intended for me. I suppose it may consist of some dress of my
dear departed sister.... I beg your acceptance of it for a remembrance
of us both; it would vex me to add anything I set store on, only to
leave it to those I cannot esteem.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I am much obliged to my dear nephew for sending the few pages announcing
the publications of the Royal Society. It is only such morsels as these
which keep up a desire for living any longer. But the premium of the
King of Denmark’s medal, for the discovery of telescopic comets,
provokes me beyond all endurance, for it is of no use to me. One of my
eyes is nearly dark, and I can hardly find the line again I have just
been tracing by feeling on paper.

Pray do not forget me when my nephew’s recension of Mrs. Somerville’s
works makes its appearance....


                       TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _April 20, 1832_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

My dear niece has promised me your article[45] on the writings of Mrs.
Somerville. I hope she will not forget it, nor you the Catalogue of
double stars. Such things make me very happy, but of any expensive
publications I would not wish you to throw away upon me _now_; it makes
me only grudge to think of having to leave them in the hands of
blockheads. But if you have anything for Göttingen, Encke, or Bessel, it
amuses me to forward it. Olbers has been dangerously ill for some time;
they tell me he is too fat, and lives too well.

I only write this by way of announcing the parcel, that you may inquire
for it should it not come to hand in due time, else I am very tired, and
must yet make up the parcel, and I want to show myself once more
to-morrow evening at the Oratorio, as it is for the poor, and will be
the last performance this season....

[Sidenote: 1832. _Letter from Hanover._]


              EXTRACT FROM A LETTER OF SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _June 19, 1832_.

... I found my aunt wonderfully well and very nicely and comfortably
lodged, and we have since been on the full trot. She runs about the town
with me and skips up her two flights of stairs as light and fresh at
least as _some folks_ I could name who are not a fourth part of her
age.... In the morning till eleven or twelve she is dull and weary, but
as the day advances she gains life, and is quite “fresh and funny” at
ten or eleven, p.m., and sings old rhymes, nay, even dances! to the
great delight of all who see her.... It was only this evening that,
escaping from a party at Mrs. Beckedorff’s, I was able to indulge in
what my soul has been yearning for ever since I came here—a solitary
ramble out of town, among the meadows which border the Leine-strom, from
which the old, tall, sombre-looking Markt-thurm and the three beautiful
lanthorn-steeples of Hanover are seen as in the little picture I have
often looked at with a sort of mysterious wonder when a boy as that
strange place in foreign parts that my father and uncle used to talk so
much about, and so familiarly. The _likeness_ is correct, and I soon
found the point of view.

Yesterday, being the anniversary of Waterloo, there was a great military
_spectacle_ here in a large esplanade, where there is erected a tall and
very pretty column, with a bronze “Victory” at the top, hopping on one
leg. A few guns were fired, a sermon preached, the veil of the statue
(shown for the first time) pulled off by the Duke of Cambridge, and a
good dinner eaten by 350 personages, of which number I had the honour to
be one unit, in a vast saloon in the Herrenhauser Palace, about the
length, breadth, and height of St. George’s Hall, at Windsor, the Duke
presiding and giving the toasts, &c., in honour of the Waterloo heroes.
The saloon was ornamented most curiously with guns, swords, and pikes,
arranged in patterns, and with Waterloo trophies, and a panoramic view
of the field of Waterloo in compartments. No ladies were admitted to the
table, and (what say you to the gallantry of the Hanoverian military?)
there was no ball in the evening, nor _any_ the _slightest_ provision
for the amusement or participation of the fair. So Mars and Venus, I
suppose, have had a “tiff!” Adieu.

[Sidenote: 1832-1833. _Her Life in Hanover._]


                           TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _Dec. 4, 1832_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

I shall in future, when I have anything to say to my dear nephew address
myself to you, well knowing his time is too precious for spending even
on reading.... Thank him most heartily for the “Edinburgh Review,” and
the description of the wonderful machine.... But here is the
_grievance_—I cannot possibly read the Review, my sight is almost lost,
and I must wait till Miss Beckedorff or somebody can read to me.... Dr.
Tias, who travelled through Hanover, called on me to-day. He talked
strangely about my nephew’s intention of going to the Cape of Good Hope.
Mr. Hausmann told me some weeks ago that the _Times_ contained the same
report, to which I replied, “It is a lie!” but what I heard from Dr.
Tias to-day makes me almost believe it possible. Ja! if I was thirty or
forty years younger, and could go too? in Gottes nahmen! But I will not
think about it till you yourself tell me more of it, for I have enough
to think of my cramps, blindness, sleepless nights, &c.


                       TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _March 30, 1833_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Ever since the 6th of March, the day on which I received my dear niece’s
of the 26th of February, I have been enabled to dispel by its
comfortable contents the gloomy reflections with which I am on the
return of your and my birthdays assailed. But being obliged to spend
such days alone, at a distance from all who are dear to us; or, what
would be worse, in the presence of beings of uncongenial feelings, one
is apt to fall again into the dismals, which the return of the late snow
and frosty weather prevented my taking recourse to my usual remedy,
which is to turn all grievances into a joke. Your birthday I celebrated
exactly like that of 1832, viz., after dinner I jingled glasses with
Betty, and made her say, “Es lebe Sir John! hoch![46] hurrah!” She went
in the kitchen to wash the dishes, and I with a book (a silly novel) in
my hand on the sofa asleep!...

I begin to be confused, and had rather say nothing of the thousand
things which are running in my head, and which all must be said within
the next six months. As yet I can follow your steps and proceedings, for
I read the papers—the _Globe_—and saw that in June is the meeting in
Cambridge.... From these papers I also see how all my valuable
acquaintances drop off one after another. Captain Kater has lost his
wife, the fine singer; Mrs. Parry; Lady Harcourt; your dear mother, are
gone—the latter three of my own age, and I must hold out!


                           TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _August 1, 1833_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I have now the pleasure of thanking my nephew for his valuable book of
astronomy, having actually received it by yesterday’s post, and by a
kind letter from Professor Schumacher. I learn that I may yet hope to
see the promised Catalogue of nebulæ and double stars, to the perusal of
which I look forward as a solace during the time you will be on your way
_far, far_ from us. But these treasures cause me no little thinking
about in whose hands I shall leave them when I cannot see them any
longer, but cannot think of anyone I should like to leave them in
preference to the Duke of Cambridge.

I cannot find words which would express sufficient thanks to my dear
nephew for his last letter, every line of which conveys a comfort.

                       *     *     *     *     *

P.S.—Dear Nephew, as soon as your instrument is erected I wish you would
see if there was not something remarkable in the lower part of the
Scorpion to be found, for I remember your father returned several nights
and years to the same spot, but could not satisfy himself about the
uncommon appearance of that part of the heavens. It was something more
than a total absence of stars (I believe). But you will have seen by the
register that those lower parts could only be marked _half swept_. I
wish you health and good success to all you undertake, and a happy
return to a peaceful home in old England. God bless you all!

[Sidenote: 1833. _Retrospection._]


                              TO THE SAME.

                                                        _Sept. 6, 1833._

MY DEAR NIECE,—

Eight days are already gone since the arrival of your dear letter of
August 21st, and I can hardly muster up composure enough at this moment
to reply to it, because my ideas are still, what they ever have been,
more occupied with future or past events than what passes immediately
about me. At present my thoughts are wholly fixed on the busy scenes
with which you are at present surrounded, and regretting that I am not
with you to afford you any assistance, or to take charge of my nephew’s
workshops, as I used to do of his father’s when absent; or that it is
not possible to shake off some thirty years from my shoulders that I
might accompany you on your voyage.

In answer to your query about my nephew’s building a grotto of coals I
must plead ignorance, but have no doubt many an edifice of that kind has
daily been erected and erased without my being present, for my dear
nephew was only in his sixth year when I came to be detached from the
family circle. But this did not hinder _John_ and _I_ from remaining the
most affectionate friends, and many a half or whole holiday he was
allowed to spend with me, was dedicated to making experiments in
chemistry, where generally all boxes, tops of tea-canisters,
pepper-boxes, teacups, &c., served for the necessary vessels, and the
sand-tub furnished the matter to be analysed. I only had to take care to
exclude water, which would have produced havoc on my carpet. And for his
first notion of building I believe he is indebted to me, for it was on
his second or third birthday when I lifted him in the trenches to lay
the south corner-stone of the building which was added to the original
house at Slough. It must have been the second year of his age, for I
remember I was obliged to use a deal of coaxing to make him part with
the money he was to lay on the brick.

About the same time, when one day I was sitting beside him, listening to
his prattle, my attention was drawn by his hammering to see what he
might be about, and found that it was the continuation of many days’
labour, and that the ground about the corner of the house was
undermined, the corner-stone entirely away, and he was hard at work
going on with the next. I gave the alarm, and old John Wiltshire, a
favourite carpenter, came running, crying out, “God bless the boy, if he
is not going to pull the house down!” (Our John was this man’s pet, he
taught him to handle the tools). A bricklayer came directly with brick
and mortar to mend the damage.

I was called to my solitary dinner just when I was going to give you a
few specimens of my nephew’s poetry; I have some by me, composed when
about eight or nine years old, in a most shocking handwriting; but
generally about this time I am so sleepy that I think it will be best to
give you the continuation in a posthumous letter from C. H. to Lady M.
B. Herschel, to be delivered to her on her return from the Cape....

If I only live long enough to have the assurance of your _all_ being
well and safely got to the Cape, I will lay down my head in peace.

My paper is not filled, but there is not time for writing more, nor do I
like to think about the present; but about a month ago I began a
day-book again, which I was in the habit of keeping when in England, and
with the contents of that I intend to fill my posthumous letter to you.

God bless you, my dear niece ... and with my love to my dear nephew and
yourself,

                                          I remain,
                                            Your most affectionate aunt,
                                                CAR. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1833. _To Professor Schumacher._]


                        TO PROFESSOR SCHUMACHER.

                                                        _Dec. 11, 1833._

DEAR SIR,—

By recollecting your former obliging kindness to me, I am encouraged
once more to intrude on your valuable time by transcribing part of my
nephew’s last letter, dated from Portsmouth, November 10th:—“The last
proof sheet of my nebulæ paper left my hands the night I left London,
and yesterday I got twelve copies to take to the Cape. One will be
forwarded to you to-morrow by Lieut. Stratford, R.N., superintendent of
the “Nautical Almanac,” who will send it to Prof. Schumacher, to whom,
if you do not soon get it, pray write. I have also ordered a duplicate
to be sent you by Mr. Hudson, assistant secretary of the Royal Society,
and librarian, who will henceforward send you all my papers (in
duplicate). My observations on the satellites of Uranus, which confirm
my brother’s results, were sent to be put in course of publication last
night.”

I have no doubt but that you, Sir, are in correspondence with the above
named, but to me unknown, gentlemen, and that those two copies intended
for me are only enclosed in a packet with many for yourself.

I long much to see the observations on the Georgian satellites, but
doubt their being ready to come with the paper on nebulæ. I beg you will
order them to be forwarded to me as soon as you see them yourselves, for
I do not flatter myself with the hopes of being much longer for this
world, but will be thankful if life is spared me till the end of April,
when I hope to receive the assurance of my nephew’s safe arrival with
his dear family at the Cape.

Excuse my troubling you so far, and believe me with great regard, dear
Sir,

                                   Your much obliged and humble servant,
                                         C. HERSCHEL.



                              CHAPTER VII.

                     SIR JOHN HERSCHEL AT THE CAPE.


                                             CAPE TOWN, _Jan. 21, 1834_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

Here we are safely landed and comfortably housed at the far end of
Africa, and having secured the landing and final stowage of all the
telescopes and other matters, as far as I can see, without the slightest
injury, I lose no time in reporting to you our good success _so far_. M.
and the children are, thank God, quite well; though, for fear you should
think her too good a sailor, I ought to add that she continued sea-sick,
at intervals, during the whole passage. We were nine weeks and two days
at sea, during which period we experienced only one day of contrary
wind. We had a brisk breeze “right aft” all the way from the Bay of
Biscay (which we never entered) to the “calm latitudes,” that is to say,
to the space about five or six degrees broad near the equator, where the
trade winds cease, and where it is no unusual thing for a ship to lie
becalmed for a month or six weeks, frying under a vertical sun. Such,
however, was not our fate. We were detained only three or four days by
the calms usual in that zone, but never _quite_ still, or driven out of
our course, and immediately on crossing “the line,” got a good breeze
(the south-east trade wind), which carried us round Trinidad, then
exchanged it for a north-west wind, which, with the exception of one
day’s squall from the south-east, carried us straight into Table Bay. On
the night of the 14th we were told to prepare to see the Table Mountain.
Next morning (N.B., we had not seen land before since leaving England),
at dawn the welcome word “land” was heard, and there stood this
magnificent hill, with all its attendant mountain range down to the
farthest point of South Africa, full in view, with a clear blue
ghost-like outline, and that night we cast anchor within the Bay. Next
morning early we landed under escort of Dr. Stewart, M.’s brother, and
you may imagine the meeting. We took up our quarters at a most
comfortable lodging-house (Miss Rabe’s), and I proceeded, without loss
of time, to unship the instruments. This was no trifling operation, as
they filled (with the rest of our luggage) fifteen large boats; and,
owing to the difficulty of getting them up from the “hold” of the ship,
required several days to complete the landing. During the whole time
(and indeed up to this moment) not a single south-east gale, the summer
torment of this harbour, has occurred. This is a thing almost unheard of
here, and has indeed been most fortunate, since otherwise it is not at
all unlikely that some of the boats, laden as they were to the water’s
edge, might have been lost, and the whole business crippled.

[Sidenote: 1834. _Sir John Herschel at the Cape._]

For the last two or three days we have been looking at houses, and have
all but agreed for one, a most beautiful place within four or five miles
out of town, called “The Grove.” In point of situation, it is a perfect
paradise, in rich and magnificent mountain scenery, and sheltered from
all winds, even the fierce south-easter, by thick surrounding woods. I
must reserve for my next all description of the gorgeous display of
flowers which adorns this splendid country, as well as of the
astonishing brilliancy of the constellations, which the calm, clear
nights show off to great advantage; and wishing we had you here to see
them, must conclude with best loves from M. and the children.

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                         BRAUNSCHWEIGER STRASSE, No. 376, _May 1, 1834_.

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—

Your precious letter relieved me on the 14th from a whole twelvemonth’s
anxiety, for it was in April last year when, by your few brief lines on
business, I saw that you were seriously preparing for leaving Europe,
and from that time I became in idea a vagrant accompanying you through
all the fatigues of preparing for such a momentous undertaking. And if
it had not been for the consoling letter of your brother [in law] James,
and one from Miss B. giving me an account of the carefully arranged
accommodation with which they saw you depart, I should not have known
how to support myself till I saw your dear letter, which brought me even
more comfort than I could hope you would have found time to think of....

Both yourself and my dear niece urged me to write often, and to write
always twice; but alas! I could not overcome the reluctance I felt of
telling you that it is over with me, for getting up at eight or nine
o’clock, dressing myself, eating my dinner alone without an appetite,
falling asleep over a novel (I am obliged to lay down to recover the
fatigue of the morning’s exertions) awaking with nothing but the
prospect of the trouble of getting to bed, where very seldom I get above
two hours’ sleep. It is enough to make a parson swear! To this I must
add I found full employment for the few moments, when I could rouse
myself from a melancholy lethargy, to spend in looking over my store of
astronomical and other memorandums of upwards of fifty years collecting,
and destroying all what might produce nonsense when coming through the
hands of a Block-kopff in the Zeitungen.

[Sidenote: 1834. _Arrival at the Cape._]

My dear friends, Mrs. and Miss Beckedorff, are assisting me in my final
preparations for going to that bourn from whence none ever returned, but
let me hope that you, my dear nephew, with my dear niece and the whole
of your young family, will return to your dear relatives and friends
after having seen all your wishes and expectations crowned with success.
Though, if I may not be among those who will greet your return, I can
assure you their number will be _great_, judging from the sensation the
account of your safe arrival at the Cape has caused among all our
friends; and (as Dr. M—— will have it) “the whole intelligent and
scientific world in general are participating in our feeling.” Poor Mrs.
Beckedorff, to whom I read your letter, sat trembling and crying for
joy; for I now find that my friends had not been without fear for your
safety on account of the storms (and their sad consequences) which
prevailed for a long time immediately after your departure, and the same
evening a note was despatched to her Royal Highness the Landgräfin to
communicate the news; for from the Duke’s and her Royal Highness’s
constant inquiries when I expected to hear from you, I knew the account
of your safe arrival would give pleasure.

                       *     *     *     *     *

The feelings of joy I experienced the first few days after the arrival
of your letter are nearly evaporated, and I begin to feel already that
the essential information required for making me reconciled to the
immense space which divides me from you is still wanting; which is, that
I cannot now, as formerly, receive so frequent accounts concerning the
health of my dear niece and the children, not even from Miss B., who
used to describe their little ways so prettily, for she, too, cannot now
observe them. I look with impatience for the next account ... of the
health of my dear niece, yours, and the dear little beings. Caroline and
Isabella and I are old friends, but is William Herschel the second
likely to live (if not beyond) at least to the age of his grandfather?

Perhaps you will receive the “Göttingsche Gelehrte Anzeigen” of 16th and
19th December, 1833, containing what is said of your book on Natural
Philosophy (by Gauss they say).

                       God bless you _all_, and believe, my dear nephew,
                         Ever your most affectionate aunt,
                             CAR. HERSCHEL.


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                             FELDHAUSEN, _June 6, 1834_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

The twenty-foot has been in activity ever since the end of February,
and, as I have now got the polishing apparatus erected and three mirrors
(one of which I mean to keep constantly polishing) the sweeping gets on
rapidly. I had hardly begun regular sweeping, when I discovered two
beautiful planetary nebulæ, exactly like planets, and one of a fine blue
colour. I have not been unmindful of your hint about Scorpio, I am now
_rummaging_ the recesses of that constellation and find it full of
beautiful globular clusters. A few evenings ago I lighted on a strange
nebula, of which here is a figure! and since I am about it I shall add a
figure of one of the resolvable nebulæ in the greater magellanic cloud.
The equatorial is at last erected, and the revolving roof (upon a plan
of my own) works perfectly well, but I am sorry to say that the nights
in which it can be used to advantage are rare, even rarer than in
England, as, in spite of the clearness of the sky, the stars are
ill-defined and excessively tremulous. But a truce to astronomical
details! though from time to time I shall continue to plague you with
them.... Farewell; M. desires to add her kindest regards to those of

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1834. _The Landgravine of Hesse._]


The following letters from the Princesses of Hesse and Dessau afford a
pleasing memorial of the kind and affectionate interest which they lost
no opportunity of expressing in Miss Herschel and her family.


                                               HANOVER, _June 10, 1834_.

I yesterday received the enclosed note from my niece, the Dowager
Duchess of Anhalt Dessau, but felt too unwell to send it as I could not
write, which I wished to do, to thank you also for your great kindness
about the book. My niece writes in _extasies_ with your good nature. I
am glad to learn from our dear Sophy Beckedorff that you are pretty
well. I trust to be well enough soon to see you, but I am still weak and
unlike myself. It gave me very great pleasure to learn that you have had
fresh accounts of your nephew, who, I pray God, may be prosperous in all
his very interesting and valuable undertakings.

I am happy of having this opportunity of assuring you of the sincerity
of my regard.

                                             ELISE,
                                       The Dowager Landgravine of Hesse,
                                         born Princess of England.

TO MISS CAROLINE HERSCHEL.


                             [_Enclosure._]

                                                 DESSAU, _June 6, 1834_.

Miss Caroline Herschel finds here the expressions of my utmost gratitude
for the great kindness to give me the so very interesting work of her
nephew, the worthy follower of a celebrated father.

The gentleman here, a Mr. Schwabe, to whom it was destined, looks with
eager curiosity on the discoveries Mr. Herschel will make in the new
regions of heaven he is now examining, and if she would be inclined,
after receiving any interesting news, to make communication of it, it
would always be accepted with the best thanks of

                                                     FREDRICA,
                                               Duchess of Anhalt Dessau.

MISS CAROLINE HERSCHEL.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                       _Sept. 11, 1834._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

Your welcome letter of June 6 I received on the 19th August ... and I
know not how to thank you sufficiently for the cheering account you give
of the climate agreeing so well with you and all who are so dear to me,
and that you find all about you so agreeable and comfortable, ... so
that I have nothing left to wish for but a continuation of the same, and
that I may only live to see the handwriting of your dear Caroline,
though I have my doubts about lasting till then, for the thermometer
standing 80° and 90° for upwards of two months, day and night, in my
rooms (to which I am mostly confined) has made great havoc in my brittle
constitution. I beg you will look to it that she learns to make her
figures as you will find them in your father’s MSS., such as he taught
me to make. The daughter of a mathematician must write plain figures.

My little grand-nephew making alliance with your workmen shews that he
is taking after his papa. I see you now in idea (memory?) running about
in petticoats among your father’s carpenters, working with little tools
of your own, and John Wiltshire (one of Pitt’s men, whom you may perhaps
remember), crying out, “Dang the boy, if he can’t drive in a nail as
well as I can!” but pray take care that he does not come to harm, and in
your next tell me something of our little Isabella, too.

[Sidenote: 1834. _A Hole in the Sky._]

I thank you for the astronomical portion of your letter, and for your
promise of future accounts of uncommon objects. It is not _clusters of
stars_ I want you to discover in the body of the Scorpion (or
thereabout), for that does not answer my expectation, remembering having
once heard your father, after a long awful silence, exclaim, “Hier ist
wahrhaftig ein Loch im Himmel!”[47] and, as I said before, stopping
afterwards at the same spot, but leaving it unsatisfied, &c....

About two months ago I was, for the last time, unfortunately, at the
theatre, when Professor Schumacher and the Chevalier Kessel, of
Danneburg, called on me. As soon as I came home I sent a note of
invitation for the next evening, but had one returned informing me of
their leaving Hanover next morning, and a promise of coming perhaps next
summer. But I hear Struve is coming, and I hope I shall get a sight of
him. The Emperor of Russia and the King of Denmark are cramming their
observatories with astronomical instruments, &c., of all descriptions,
made, I believe, some of them by Hohenbaum....

                       *     *     *     *     *

To my dear niece I beg you to give my best love and thanks for the kind
arrangement to indemnify me for the loss of her dear letters, by
charging her brothers to inform me of all they know, &c., which, thank
God, is hitherto of the most comforting nature.

With the most heartfelt wishes for the continuance of the health of you
all,

                                                     I remain, &c., &c.,
                                                           C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1835. _Sir John Herschel at the Cape._]


                FROM J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                  FELDHAUSEN, C. G. H., _Feb. 22, 1835_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

For my own part I never enjoyed such good health in England as I have
done since I came here. The first coming on of the hot season affected
me a little (odd enough with colds and rheumatisms), but it soon went
off.

The stars continue to be propitious, and the nights which follow a
shower, or a “black south-easter,” are the most observing nights it is
possible to imagine. I have swept well over Scorpio, and have many
entries in my sweeping books of the kind you describe, viz., blank space
in the heavens _without the smallest star_. For example:—

 R.A. 16^h 15^m—N.P.D. 113° 56ʹ—a field without the smallest star.
 R.A. 16   19   N.P.D. 116 3—_Antares_ (α Scorpii.)
 R.A. 16   23   N.P.D. 114 25 to 214° 5ʹ—fields entirely void of stars.
 R.A. 16   26   N.P.D. 114 14 not a star 16^m—Nothing!
 R.A. 16   27   N.P.D. 114  0 not a star as far as 114° 10ʹ.

and so on. Then come on the globular clusters, then more blank fields,
then suddenly the Milky Way comes on as here described (from my sweep
474, July 29, 1834):—

“17^h 28^m, 114° 27ʹ.—The Milky Way comes on in large milky nebulous
irregular patches and banks, with few stars of visible magnitude, after
a succession of black fields and extremely rare stars above 18th
magnitude. I do not remember ever to have seen the Milky Way so
decidedly nebulous, or, indeed, at all so, before.”

Altogether the constitution of the Milky Way in its whole extent, from
Scorpio to Argo Navis, is extremely curious and interesting. I have
already collected a pretty large catalogue of southern nebulæ, for the
most part hitherto unobserved, but my most remarkable object is a fine
planetary nebula of a beautiful greenish-blue colour, a full and intense
tint (not as when one says Lyra is a _bluish_ star, &c.), but a positive
and evident blue, between indigo-blue and verditer green. It is about
12ʺ in diameter, exactly round, or a _very_ little elliptic, and quite
as sharply defined as a planet. Its place is 11^h 42^m R.A., and 146°
14ʹ N.P.D. My review for double stars goes on in moonlight nights, and
among them I may mention γ Lupi and ε Chameleontis as among the closest
and most interesting.

I have been hunting for Halley’s comet by Rümker’s Ephemeris in Taurus,
but without success, though in the finest sky, quite dark, and with a
newly-polished mirror. (By the way, I should mention that I have not had
the least difficulty in my polishing work, and my mirrors are now more
perfect than at any former time since I have used them.) My last comet
hunt was Feb. 18. I shall, however, continue to look out for it. Pray
mention this to Schumacher, who is Rümker’s next-door neighbour.


           MISS HERSCHEL TO A. DE MORGAN, ESQ., SECRETARY OF
                      ROYAL ASTRONOMICAL SOCIETY.

                                                        _March 9, 1835._

SIR,—

I return you many thanks for your communication of being chosen an
Honorary Member of the Royal Astronomical Society, and beg you will do
me the favour to convey my most heartfelt thanks to the honourable
gentlemen of the Council for conferring so great an honour on me; and
only regret that at the feeble age of 85 I have no hope of making myself
deserving of the great honour of seeing my name joined with that of the
much distinguished Mrs. Somerville.

I beg you will believe me to remain, with great regard,

                                           Sir, your most respectful and
                                             obliged humble servant,
                                                 CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1835. _Catalogues of Stars._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO F. BAILY, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _April 2, 1835_.

DEAR SIR,—

I feel very great gratification at recollecting that some twenty years
ago I had the pleasure of being present when you were conversing at
Slough with my dear brother, for it encourages me to address you now as
an old friend, and I might almost say my only one, for death has not
spared me one of those valuable men of the last century in whose society
I had an opportunity of spending many happy hours, when they came to
pass an astronomical night at Bath, Datchet, Clay Hall, and Slough. And
I should now in the absence of my nephew (who would in my name have
properly answered your kind letter for me) been much at a loss how to
reply to yours of March 17. But I hope, dear Sir, you will have the
goodness to return my sincere thanks to the Council of the Society for
voting me a complete copy of their Memoirs. But, considering my advanced
age and declining health, I think it best not to have them sent over to
me, for it would cause me much uneasiness to leave them in the hands of
those who could neither read nor understand them.

I suppose my nephew must have himself a complete copy of the Memoirs;
but, if not, I beg you will give them to him, along with my love, as a
keepsake from his affectionate and grateful aunt, the first opportunity
you have to see him on his return.

Your kind information of the work with which you are at present engaged,
touches a string which it has caused me no small trouble to silence; for
whenever my thoughts return to those two or three years of which every
moment that could be spared from other immediate astronomical business
was, by my brother’s desire, allotted for comparing each star of the
British Catalogue with their observations in that _incorrect edition_ of
1725, I feel always sorry that want of time, and, perhaps, want of
ability too, must have been the cause of leaving many incorrections
unnoticed. The work, however, was solely intended for the use of my
brother, who valued Flamsteed as an observer too much to have made use
of any other but the British Catalogue for determining the places of his
newly-discovered objects. N.B. We ought to remember that till the year
1790 and 1800, when Wollaston’s and Bode’s Catalogues appeared, we had
no other to go by, for those of Piazzi and several other excellent
observers were then not generally known.

But, dear Sir, I ought to take leave of this to me interesting subject;
for finding, about eight years since, that, on account of the failure of
my eyes and wretched health in general, I should be unable to make
further use of Flamsteed’s works, I gave the three volumes, along with
the Atlas, Catalogue of Omitted Stars, &c., to the Observatory of
Göttingen, all marked throughout with what corrections I knew of at that
time; thinking they might be of use to the observer there, and relieve
me besides from the fear of leaving them where they could not be
appreciated, or an attempt be made to comment on them, and perhaps have
made bad worse.

I wish (but almost fear life will not be spared me so long) to see your
new edition of the British Catalogue, therefore beg you will favour me
with a copy as early as possible. I never knew that there was a
Biography of Flamsteed’s existing, and trust you will favour me with the
same as soon as you can.

Any small parcels of astronomical papers will come to me by favour of
Herr Schumacher in Altona, who is so kind as to send me his _Astronom.
Nachrichten_ regularly for my amusement. And if you could send me the
names of the President and of the gentlemen of the present Council, it
would greatly oblige me.

I hope you will pardon my having intruded so long on your time, but it
has ever been my fault to be tedious in expressing my thoughts on paper;
but will now only add that, with great esteem and regard,

                                                I remain, my dear Sir,
                                                  Your humble servant,
                                                      CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1835. _Letters._]


                 FROM MRS. SOMERVILLE TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                ROYAL HOSPITAL, CHELSEA,
                                                    _April 16, 1835_.

DEAR MADAM,—

I have sincere pleasure in availing myself of the opportunity of writing
to you which the Astronomical Society of London has afforded me, by
placing my name in the number of Honorary Members, and greatly adding to
the value of that distinction by associating my name with yours, to
which I have looked up with so much admiration.

My object in writing is to request that you will accept of a copy of my
book on the Connexion of the Physical Sciences, which is offered with
great deference, having been written for a very different class of
readers.

I am proud of the friendship of your nephew, the worthy son of such a
father, who is succeeding so well in his glorious undertaking at the
Cape. I have seen a letter of the 27th January, when they were all well
and prospering.

                                                  I remain, dear Madam,
                                                    With sincere esteem,
                                                      Very truly yours,
                                                        MARY SOMERVILLE.


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                       _April 23, 1835._

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

Your own dear letter arrived containing such a volume of joyful news,
conveyed in the most kindest expressions, as if chosen for the purpose
to cheer the heart of feeble age.

I was then not able (nor am I so now) to thank you as I could wish for
your sparing so much of your valuable time and strength for the purpose
of making me a partaker of your domestic happiness.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I have now received in all five letters, two by your own hands, and
three by my nephew. Each time after having read them over again they are
put by, under thanksgiving to the Almighty, with a prayer for future
protection.

... Writing to my absent friends is one of the most laborious
employments I could fly to when under bodily and, of course, mental
sickness, for it is not impossible I might, instead of making inquiry
about my little precious grand-nephew and the young _ladies_ who play,
sing, and sew so prettily, write, “O! my back. O! I have the cramp here,
there, &c.”

I had intended to keep a day-book to note down how and where I spent my
time, and what was passing about me, which was to have served for yours
and my nephew’s amusement some day or other. But this I have given up
long since, for seeing nothing but lapses of weeks and months where I
could have given no better account of myself than that, after the
fatigue of getting up and dressing, I fell asleep on the sofa, with a
newspaper or other uninteresting subject in my hands, this would only
have put me in mind of the useless life I am leading now.

But within the last two months I have been obliged to exert myself once
more to answer two letters, one to Mr. De Morgan, the Secretary of the
Royal Astronomical Society, the other to Mr. Baily (who I suppose is
President), for they have been pleased to choose me, along with Mrs.
Somerville, to be a member (God knows what for) of their Society. This,
and receiving visits of congratulation (for congratulate they must about
all they find—what they call _promotion_—in the _Zeitungen_) has really
somewhat disturbed me, though Captain Müller and Mr. Hausmann I am
always glad to see; with them I can talk about my nephew, for they know
him personally, and admire him. The winter else has passed away rather
heavily, because the Landgräfin not being here, I had no other
opportunity for seeing anything to put me in mind of England, but going
to eight or ten concerts, and those, ill or well, I never missed, for
there I was always sure to be noticed by the Duke of Cambridge as his
countrywoman (and that is what I want, I will be no Hanoverian!), and
then inquiries are made about my nephew and his family; even the little
princess, twelve years old, who sometimes when there, comes to give me
her hand, asking if I have had any letters from the Cape; but now I have
seen the last of them, for the family go to England, and will be absent
for many months, and where may I be when they return? But Sunday night I
sat a full hour on the sofa with the Duke at Mrs. Beckedorff’s, where I
go Sundays from seven to nine, where there is nobody but the female part
of Mrs. B.’s family, and another old lady, who was absent on account of
being not well. Of this our meeting the good Duke knew all along, and
good-naturedly came to join our gossip.

[Sidenote: 1835. _Newton and Flamsteed._]

Here I have filled my paper with talking of nothing but myself, because
I know that my nephew corresponds with _all_ scientific men in Europe,
for I hear frequently of extracts having appeared in the papers (of his
communications) by Struve, Littrow, &c., and should suppose he will also
know what is done at _our Society, of which I now am a fellow_! and is
of course acquainted with what Mr. Baily mentioned in his letter to me,
that at the public expense a new edition of Flamsteed’s work is now in
print, and that papers have been found at the Royal Society containing a
biography by Flamsteed’s own hands, which—but here I transcribe what Mr.
B. writes:—“I lament very much, in common with every friend of science,
that Newton’s name is mixed up with transactions that show him in a
different light from that in which we have generally received his
character. But justice to Flamsteed’s memory would not allow me to
suppress any portion of his autobiography.”

Now we talk of biographies, I have no less than nine of my poor brother,
and heard of two more, one by Zach, which I shall try to get sight of.
There is but one or two which are bordering on truth, the rest being
stuff, not worth while to fret about. The best is accompanied with a
miniature of Reberg’s _bad_ copy; but I have ordered a lithograph copy
to be taken from the portrait by Artaud; if it turns out correct I will
send two copies as soon as they come out.

God bless you both, and the dear children, my best niece.

                                       Ever your most affectionate aunt,
                                             CAR. HERSCHEL.


                 MISS HERSCHEL TO P. STEWART, ESQ.[48]

                                                         _May 25, 1835._

                       *     *     *     *     *

Let the time come whenever it may please God, I leave cash enough behind
to clear me from _all_ and _any_ obligations to all who _here_ do know
me. Even the expenses of a respectable funeral lie ready to enable my
friend Mrs. Beckedorff, and one of my nieces (the widow of Amptmann
Knipping,[49] who lately came to settle at Hanover) to fulfil my
directions.

I hope you will pardon my troubling you with such doleful subjects, but
I wish to show you that my income is by one third more than I have the
power to spend, for by a twelve years’ trial I find that I cannot get
rid of more than 600 thl. = £100 per year, without making myself
ridiculous.


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _August 6, 1835_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

I dare not wait any longer for a return of better spirits, _such_ as in
which I should like to reply to my nephew’s dated February 22nd, and
yours of May 19th, for I fear if I do not at least acknowledge the
receipt of them, I shall not be gladdened again by such delightful
descriptions of your health and healthful situation, and my nephew’s
contentment with the successful progress he is making in his intended
observations.

At first, on reading them, I could turn wild, but this is only a flash,
for soon I fall in a reverie of what my dear nephew’s father would have
felt if such letters could have been directed to him, and cannot
suppress my wish that _his_ life instead of _mine_ had been spared until
this present moment; for what immense and wonderful discoveries have not
been made within these thirteen years, chiefly by his own son, or son’s
suggestion!

[Sidenote: 1835. _Present of Constantia._]

But I must stop here and turn to more earthly and indifferent subjects
(though they ought not to be called indifferent neither), for in the
first place I have to return my thanks for no less than three dozen of
Constantia wine, but this I shall do but with a very bad grace, for ever
since the 11th of May, when I received my nephew’s letter, I have been
in the fidgets about the trouble he and his friends must have had before
such a thing could reach me.... I feel more reconciled after unburdening
myself of some of this weighty concern by making presents to all who
love and esteem you so truly, and after setting apart a portion,
according to Captain Müller’s advice, with which you may be treated when
at your return you may perhaps visit Hanover again, there remains more
than ever I can get through with, for I am very desirous to spin out the
thread of my life till you return home. And I know it is a mistaken
notion that old folks want more of what they call comfort than young
ones. It is not very easy to find out what will convey comfort in
general.... I, for instance, know of no other comforts like those I
derive from yours and my dear niece’s letters. Her last leaves me
nothing to wish for....

                       *     *     *     *     *

You compliment me on having a steady hand, but if you were to see the
blotting I make before I can make it hang together (when I am
_composing_, as it were, a letter) you would not say so, and, after all,
it will cause you some trouble to understand me, for the letter begins
to my dear niece, and soon after I find myself talking to you....


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                            FELLHAUSEN, _Oct. 24, 1835_.

DEAR AUNT,—

The last accounts we have of you are that you are elected a member of
the Astronomical Society, and that to keep you in countenance, and
prevent your being the only lady among so many gentlemen, you have for a
colleague and sister member, Mrs. Somerville. Now this is well imagined,
and we were not a little pleased to hear it. May you long enjoy your
well-earned laurels!

As I presume our news will interest you more than comments upon what
goes on in Europe, in the first place be it known to you, that we are
all well and, thank Heaven, happy. The children, one and all, thrive
uncommonly.... The stars go on very well, though for the last two months
the weather has been chiefly cloudy, which has hitherto prevented me
seeing Halley’s comet. Encke’s (_yours_) escaped me, owing to trees and
the Table Mountain, though I cut away a good gap in our principal oak
avenue to get at it. However, Maclear, at the Observatory, succeeded in
getting three views of it with the fourteen-foot Newtonian of my
father’s (the Glasgow telescope) on the 14th, 19th, and (?) 24th of
September. If you have an opportunity of letting this become known to
Encke, pray do so—(I shall write to him shortly myself). It was _in_ or
_near_ the calculated place, but no measures could be got.

I have now very nearly gone over the whole southern heavens, and over
much of it often. So that after another season of reviewing, verifying,
and making up accounts (reducing and bringing in order the observations)
we shall be looking homewards. In short, I have, to use a homely phrase,
broken the neck of the work, and my main object now is to _secure_ and
perfect what is done, and get all ready to begin printing the moment we
arrive in England; or, if that is not possible, at least to have no more
calculation to do....

[Sidenote: 1835. _Duke of Cambridge._]


                   FROM H.R.H. THE DUKE OF CAMBRIDGE.

                                               HANOVER, _Nov. 19, 1835_.

The Duke of Cambridge hastens to acknowledge the receipt of Miss
Herschel’s very obliging note, and to return his many thanks for her
attention in sending him some of the Constantia she has lately received
from her nephew. He seizes this opportunity of assuring her of the
satisfaction he felt at hearing that Mr. Herschel and his family were in
good health, and he sincerely hopes that the climate of the Cape will
agree with them.


                    FRANCIS BAILY TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                            37, TAVISTOCK PLACE, LONDON,
                                                  _Jan. 29, 1836_.

MY DEAR MADAM,—

I forwarded some time since, to Professor Schumacher, a copy of my
“Account of Flamsteed,” to be sent to you; and which he says was duly
transmitted. I am anxious to know whether it has arrived safe, for, as
only a limited number of copies were printed (which are _all_
distributed) it cannot be purchased.

I have been the more desirous that _you_ should have a copy, because
there is no one that has taken so much pains to elucidate and explain
the works of Flamsteed as yourself, and therefore I am bound in
gratitude to see that you are put in possession of a copy of the work.

I shall take this opportunity of stating that I hear occasionally from
your nephew at the Cape of Good Hope, and that the last accounts
confirmed his continuance in good health, and his enjoyment of the
pleasures of the fine climate in which he is placed.

I remain, my dear madam, with the assurance of my best respects, and my
best wishes for your health and happiness,

                                             Your very obedient servant,
                                                   FRANCIS BAILY.


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO F. BAILY, ESQ.

                                               HANOVER, _Feb. 15, 1836_.

DEAR SIR,—

I am quite at a loss for terms in which to apologize for having
neglected to acknowledge the receiving of your valuable Catalogue and
biography of our dear ill-used Flamsteed, which was forwarded to me by
the usual kindness and punctuality of Prof. Schumacher on the 9th
October last. The same packet also contained Mrs. Somerville’s second
edition “On the Connexion,” &c., accompanied by a kind note, dated as
far back as April 16th, which, to my sorrow, is also still left
unanswered on account of illness, and in the hope that when the days are
somewhat longer (my eyes fail me), and that with the return of spring I
might perhaps regain some small portion of strength—but I doubt.

The parcel also contained duplicates of my nephew’s second series, and
on the satellites of Uranus, and I must trust that on his return he will
convey my grateful thanks to you, sir, and the gentlemen, for all the
kind attention conferred on me during his absence. My last letter from
the Cape is dated October 24th, and I am much gratified by your kindness
in having informed my nephew of the wish I have that the volumes of the
Royal Astronomical Society’s publications voted to me might be kept for
him, and he seems much pleased with the arrangement. I therefore would
recommend them to your obliging care till his return. The volume of your
“Account of Flamsteed” must be my companion to the last, but I will take
care it shall be safely delivered to my nephew.

If I will not lose another post I must conclude with the assurance of
ever remaining with great regard,

                                       My dear Sir,
                                   Your much obliged and humble servant,
                                         C. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1836. _Southern Stars._]


                  SIR JOHN HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                        _March 8, 1836._

DEAR AUNT,—

Maggie desires me to finish this for her, but she has not left me room
to write at length. So I will only devote this space to one point in
your last letter which requires reply. I have not got Gauss’s apparatus,
and I am not sufficiently acquainted with his method of observing to
construct one for myself. Besides which it is quite out of my power to
undertake any extensive series of observations, being anxious to get
home, and having still so much to do, both in observation and reduction,
that I really shall hardly be able to accomplish all I have already in
hand. This comet [Halley’s] has been a great interruption to my sweeps,
and I _hope_ and _fear_ it may yet be visible another month. Unluckily
when I sailed from England I left all my volumes of Poggendorff and the
_Nachrichten_ behind me, and none of the former and very few of the
latter have reached me here. I fear it is now too late to send home for
anything, and I have two series of observations, viz., of the
comparative brightness of the southern stars, and of the photometric
estimation of their magnitudes—the former just commencing, the latter
not yet begun, which I _must_ do. Pray explain this to Gauss....
Astronomical news I have little, but one thing very remarkable I must
tell you, γ Virginis is now _a single star_ in both the twenty-foot and
the seven-foot equatorial!!!

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _June 29, 1836_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

I do not know where to begin, for I see it is nearly a twelvemonth since
I gave some account of myself, and in all that time never returned my
thanks for the three letters I received.... I have a great deal to say,
and will begin with accounting for my long silence, by confessing that I
have throughout the whole winter been too ill to do anything besides
nursing myself, and putting myself in a condition to appear before
strangers, which I am not able to do till after twelve or one at noon,
and the time which I wanted to rest after my exertion and getting my
breakfast was generally taken up by pacifying the _gulls_ about the
foolish paragraphs they had been reading the night before in the Clubs.
I never read, or would read, any of them, but when I heard of anything
appearing rational concerning you, I copied or procured the paper for
myself, and then I found among the rest a letter of yours to Professor
Plana, in Turin, dated December 28th, 1834. And not being able to do
anything of use to you myself, I begged Capt. Müller to cause those
observations of June 21st, &c., to be made by somebody here in Hanover,
and the enclosed letter will, I hope, meet with a gracious reception....
I believe Dr. Heere will not fail the next equinox to be at his post,
and you may hear more of him.

[Sidenote: 1836. _Her Brother’s Portrait._]

Capt. Müller is at present with Gauss, and will deliver all your
messages personally, for you must know I beware of corresponding with
all those _known ones_ if I can possibly help it, and have through his
hands sent copies of your father’s likeness to Struve, Schumacher,
Gauss, Bessel, Encke, Olbers, &c. Gauss sent me word it was hung up in
his library. Encke sent me a very pretty letter of thanks.

... That sending is an ugly thing. Mrs. Somerville sent me her book with
a letter dated April 16th, which I received October 9th, coming along
with Mr. Baily’s publication, _presented by the Lords Commissioners of
the Admiralty to Miss Herschel_. You cannot think how agitated I feel on
such occasions, coming to _me_ with such things!—an old poor sick
creature in her dotage.... I was going to say something yet of Mr.
Baily’s labours, but the paper is at an end; but I hope you will now
soon read in your own library at Slough what the “Quarterly Review,” No.
CIX., says, and what your Cambridge friend Whewell and others have
said—in short, Newton remains Newton! God bless my dear nephew and
niece!... My heart is too full—I can say no more than that

                                            I am your affectionate aunt,
                                                  CAR. HERSCHEL.


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                            HANOVER, _October 20, 1836_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

From June 14 to October the 1st, and not _any the least account_, was
rather too much for me to bear, especially during the months when those
few friends who sometimes cheer me by a friendly call had all left the
town to make summer excursions....

I have a few memorandums for my nephew, and will for the present take
leave of my dear niece with my most heartfelt wishes that every future
account with which I may yet be blessed from her dear hand may be like
the last.

                       *     *     *     *     *

... I have four complete years of the _Astronom. Nachrichten_ ready
bound for you.... I wished to give you the number of the paper (but
cannot find it again) where Bessel speaks of Saturn’s satellites, but my
eyes are so dim, and I am too unwell for doing anything. I will
therefore only say he has seen the 6th but not the 7th, the ring being
in the way. In No. 293, two of Bessel’s assistants, Beer and Mädler, say
a great deal about the observations of your father, but that goes all
for nothing. I will only say in general that he did in one season more
than any one else could have done, and would have resumed the _hunt_ the
next fifteen years if nothing had interfered. And the Georgium Sidus was
followed as long as anything could be obtained from that planet, and it
will yet be some twenty years before he will be in that favourable
situation in the ecliptic where he was at the time when the satellites
were discovered.

I have seen Struve’s Catalogue of Double Stars, wherein I find he agrees
with your and your father’s observations.... Do not think, my dear
nephew, that I would expose myself so as to say a word about these
things to anybody else, but to you I cannot help letting it out when I
am nettled.

I must leave off gossiping, else I shall not get this letter away, in
which you will find Dr. H.’s barometrical observations, which I received
a few days ago....

[Sidenote: 1836-1837. _Spots in the Sun._]


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                     CAPE OF GOOD HOPE, _Jan. 10, 1837_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

I am now at work on the spots in the sun, and the general subject of
solar radiation, which you know occupied a large portion of my father’s
attention. The present is an admirable opportunity for studying these
things, as the sun is infested now with spots to a greater degree than
ever I knew it, and they are arranged over its surface in a manner
singularly interesting and instructive. The sky here is so pure and
clear in our summer that it would be a shame to neglect such an
opportunity of making experiments on heat, and accordingly I have been
occupied in the December solstice in determining the constant of solar
radiation, that is to say, the absolute quantity of heat sent down to
the earth’s surface from the sun at noon, or at a vertical incidence.

I do not think I have ever mentioned to you a remarkable and splendid
instance of liberality on the part of His Grace of Northumberland, who
has taken upon himself to defray the expenses of publishing my
observations at the Cape, and that in a manner the most delicate and
considerate imaginable. In consequence “my book” will appear, when it
does appear, under his auspices, and I hope it will not do discredit to
his munificence. This is not the only, nor the most remarkable, instance
however, of his attachment to the cause of science, and his disposition
to promote and support it.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                       _March 30, 1837._

                       *     *     *     *     *

... I have for the last five months been in continued fear of losing
Mrs. Beckedorff (to whom I could confide all my grievances). She is worn
out with a cough and breaking up of constitution, and we but seldom can
come together, which is when I am able to cross the street to go to
her.... I experience a daily increase of pain and feebleness, so that I
am (at least during this severe weather) totally confined to my solitary
home; and what is worse, my eyes will not serve me to amuse myself with
reading. But what business had I to live so very long?

[Sidenote: 1837. _Saturn._]


              FROM SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                              FELDHAUSEN, _May 7, 1837_.

[Illustration: _Fig. 1._]

[Illustration: Saturn]

... I will try to entertain you with some celestial affairs in which it
is delightful to find you still taking so much interest. As you allude
to Saturn’s satellites in your letter of October 20, I must tell you
that I have _at last_ got decisive observations of the sixth satellite
(the farthest of my father’s new ones). I had all but given the search
up in despair, when no longer ago than _last Thursday_ (May 4th inst.),
being occupied in taking measures of the angles of position of the five
old satellites with the twenty-foot and a polished new mirror, behold,
there stood Mr. Sixth! a little short of its preceding elongation. I
have kept it well in sight from 14^h 26^m Sid. T. till 16^h 35^m, in
which time it had advanced visibly in its orbit from _below_ the line of
the ansæ (as in figure) _to above_. In this interval the planet had
moved over fully one diameter of the body towards the preceding side,
and, therefore, had it been a star, must have passed over it, whereas it
preserved the same apparent distance all the while from the edge of the
ring. (N.B. Saturn not very far from the zenith on merid.)

Next night, _Friday, May 5_, Saturn most gloriously seen: quite as sharp
as any copper-plate engraving, with power 240 and full aperture. All the
five old satellites seen and measured, being now on the opposite side.
Now considerably short of its greatest _following_ elongation; distance
just as before; and, as on Thursday, it was kept in view long enough for
Saturn to have left it behind by its own motion had it been a star. The
change of situation agrees perfectly with the period 1^d 9^h, which is
also the reason why it was not seen May 5th, being on that night near
its inferior conjunction. So this is _at last_ a thing made out. As for
No. Seven I have no hope of ever seeing it.

[Illustration: _Fig. 2._]

If your eyesight will not suffer from it, do write to Bessel. I am sure
he will be interested by this observation, as he is the only astronomer
who troubles himself about the system of Saturn. I shall myself write to
him shortly about it, but should like to have a few more observations.

So now farewell once more, and, with many kind remembrances to all
Hanoverian friends,

                                   Believe me, your affectionate nephew,
                                         J. HERSCHEL.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _June 11, 1837_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

... From Mr. Schumacher I receive each paper as it comes from the press,
but always with a feeling of uneasiness, because I am not one of those
who can contribute anything to their valuable communications, nor even
understand all which my defective eyes allow me to read. But they
interest me exceedingly when I think what you will say. For instance, to
a paper of twenty-two quarto pages, by Bessel, “_Über den Einfluss der
Unregelmässigkeiten der Erde, auf geodetische Arbeiten und ihre
Vergleichung mit den astronomischen Bestimmungen_.”[50] Perhaps you may
have received these papers before this reaches you, but if any are lost
by the way, I collect them for you; but I fear I shall not see the day
of all the wonders coming to light when _you_ return with your
budget....

... I must conclude, for writing at any time makes me sad; and since I
began this letter the notice of the death of our King has arrived, and
the Duke of Cumberland has been this day proclaimed King of Hanover. It
makes me feel as if I was doubly separated from England, for your King
is now no longer my King. And we lose the Duke of Cambridge, who was
ever so kind to me wherever he saw me. Last winter he introduced me to
his brother, then Duke of Cumberland, who was here on a visit, at the
concert, who spoke to me of you first as my son, but recollected himself
that I was only aunt....

                       *     *     *     *     *

I had illuminated my front rooms with twenty candles (snuffed them all
myself, for Betty was out to see the show) on the evening of the King’s
arrival, and so I shall again next Saturday or Sunday, when the Queen is
expected. More I cannot do!...

... My head becomes crowded with melancholy forebodings of my not
lasting so long as to hear of your safe return to your home and the
friends which I think are only to be found in happy England; so, instead
of tracing my gloomy imaginations on paper, I go to sleep till Betty
rouses me with a cup of coffee.... But all I hear of you is told in a
tone of admiration, &c., &c., and it is felt by me like a drop of oil
supplying my expiring lamp.

[Sidenote: 1837. _Sir John Herschel’s Return._]


                  J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                    CAPE OF GOOD HOPE,
                                                        _Sept. 7, 1837_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

I need hardly say how much we are rejoiced to see your handwriting once
more, though that joy is damped by your complaints of winter
indisposition. And such a winter! by all accounts. May this prove a
better! and may we hope to find you in no worse health and spirits when
we come to see you _next summer_ in Hanover. For so, if it please God to
lead us safe home, according to our present _altered_ plans, we most
assuredly propose to do.

I say our _altered_ plans, for you know our intention was to have
embarked next March for Rio Janeiro, and there to have spent two or
three months, after which to have taken passage in the Brazilian packet
for England, which would have probably detained us till October, and
have rendered a visit to Hanover that season impracticable. But by
striking off this Brazilian trip, and taking our course directly
homewards, so much time will be saved, and all the rest of our domestic
arrangements become so much simplified that it seems like finding a
treasure, as a fund of time will thereby be placed at our disposal, the
first fruits of which, as in all love and duty bound, we have determined
to devote to you; or rather, I should say, that, when in talking over
with Margaret all the _pro’s_ and _con’s_ of the question, whether to
return home direct, or _viâ_ Brazil?—_this_ consideration at once
decided it in favour of the direct course, her desire to see you
outweighing every consideration of amusement or temporary gratification
which a visit to Rio could offer. So now be sure, dear aunty, and keep
yourself well, and let us find you in your best looks and spirits; and,
although what you say respecting our good Mrs. Beckedorff’s health is
somewhat deplorable, yet I will indulge the hope that she too will
perform a part in the _dramatis personæ_ of that happy meeting.
Meanwhile, as the time of our departure hence approaches, we shall take
care and apprise you of all our movements, respecting which it is
impossible at present to speak more precisely.


                   FROM H.R.H. THE DUKE OF CAMBRIDGE.

                                        CAMBRIDGE HOUSE, _May 18, 1838_.

MY DEAR MADAM,—

Having just been informed by the newspapers that your nephew is safely
landed in this country, I hasten to write you a few lines by this
night’s mail to congratulate you most sincerely on this event, which I
know will give you pleasure.

I am unable to send you any further details about him or his family, as
I am not aware if he is arrived as yet in town, and should this not be
the case, my letter will perhaps be the first to give you this welcome
news, which I shall certainly be delighted at.

I trust you continue enjoying your health; and with best wishes, &c.,
&c.,

                                                   Yours most sincerely,
                                                         ADOLPHUS.

[Sidenote: 1838. _Return of Sir John Herschel._]


                  SIR JOHN HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                 LONDON, _May 20, 1838_.

Here we are, my dear aunt, at last, safely landed and housed, all in
good health and, as you may suppose, in good spirits at our return. We
ourselves and our six little ones were very comfortable during our nine
weeks’ voyage in the good ship _Windsor_, which is lying snug and sound
in the river at Blackwall, with all our things on board, telescopes and
all (as well as the astronomical results of our expedition). We left our
ship, however, at the entrance of the Channel, and got to London in a
steamer under the flag of King Leopold, of Belgium, which, having been
to Glasgow to take in her machinery, was returning without passengers,
not yet being fitted up for their reception. This was a most opportune
and unexpected piece of good fortune, as I assure you we found most
sensibly, by the non-arrival of the ship till this morning, having been
four days longer at sea, beating about against contrary winds. I have
more particulars to tell than would fill this paper, which I must
reserve till our meeting, which will not now be longer delayed than is
indispensable for getting our baggage on shore, and passing it through
the Custom House, and transporting it by a barge to Windsor, and so to
Slough. I hope and trust to find you as well in health as your two
letters to John Stewart and Mary Baldwin allow us to suppose....


The visit promised in the foregoing letter was paid in July, when Sir
John Herschel, accompanied by his little son, spent a few days with his
aunt, whose intense anxiety as to the proper treatment of her little
grand-nephew—his sleep, his food, his playthings—kept her in a constant
state of alarm on his account. “I,” she writes, “rather suffered him to
hunger than would let him eat anything hurtful; indeed, I would not let
him eat anything at all without his papa was present.” Great as was the
joy of the dear venerable lady to rest her aged eyes once more on almost
the only living being upon whom she poured some of that wealth of
affection with which her heart never ceased to overflow, it is on the
disappointments and shortcomings of those few precious days that she
dwells; and, if she could have felt resentment towards her nephew, it
would have been roused by the abrupt termination of his visit. Her
lamentations are piteous. Solely with the intention of sparing her
feelings, her nephew went away without letting her know the exact time
beforehand of his departure, and made no formal leave-taking, when he
bade her good-night to return to his inn. To her infinite dismay and
distress, she found that he and his son had quitted Hanover at four
o’clock on the following morning. It was kindly intended, but it was a
mistake that gave intense pain. Her introduction to her little
grand-nephew is described as follows by his father:—

[Sidenote: 1838. _Visit from her Grand-nephew._]


... “Now let me tell you how things fell out. Dr. Groskopff took Willie
with him to aunty, but without saying who he was. Says she, ‘What little
boy is that?’ Says he, ‘The son of a friend of mine. Ask him his name.’
However, Willie would not tell his name. ‘Where do you come from, little
fellow?’ ‘From the Cape of Good Hope,’ says Willie. ‘What is that he
says?’ ‘He says he comes from the Cape of Good Hope.’ ‘Ay? and who is
he? What is his name?’ ‘His name is Herschel.’ ‘Yes,’ says Willie,
‘William James Herschel.’ ‘_Ach, mein Gott! das ist nicht möglich; ist
dieser meines Neffen’s Sohn?_’ And so it all came out, and when I came
to her all was understood, and we sat down and talked as quietly as if
we had parted but yesterday....

“Groskopff, by the way, was recounting a strange feat which, to give you
some notion of the _sort of person_ (_par rapport au physique_), she
performed, not longer than half a year ago. Remember it is a person of
eighty-eight or eighty-nine of whom we are speaking. Well! what do you
say of such a person being able to put her foot behind her back and
scratch her ear, in imitation of a dog, with it, in one of her merry
moods?”


The “Day-Book,” as already stated, had been recommenced in the year
1833. The first volume of the new Day-Book concludes in May, 1837, with
comments on Baily’s account of Flamsteed, and recollections of days
spent at Greenwich in 1799, when she had seen and wondered at the piles
of manuscripts accumulated there. “Dr. Maskelyne was not indifferent to
the stores of observations of his predecessor, for he even attempted to
make _me_ undertake the examination of some of Halley’s scribblings on
fragments of waste paper [to see if they] might not belong to some star
or other. But such things cannot be done in a moment, and the parcel was
restored to its dusty shelf. Poor Dr. Maskelyne had but one assistant,
with a salary of £70 a-year, whom I once heard lament that all the
planets happened to pass the meridian in the night-time!”

The entries are chiefly of the numerous visitors she received, but there
are frequent intervals of several months when illness or disinclination
to write prevented her continuing her Journal regularly. The English
Quarterly and Monthly Reviews and newspapers, and James’s novels,
supplied her with constant reading, and every allusion to her brother’s
or her nephew’s labours is carefully noted. It is evident that she still
was in the habit of taking ample notes of any book that interested her,
in spite of complaints of the growing failure of sight, and that, when
tolerably well, no day was considered altogether satisfactory which was
passed in solitude. It was in May, 1833, that she moved to No. 376,
Braunschweiger Strasse, and here she continued to dwell for the
remainder of her days.


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _July 30, 1838_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

I hope that when you receive this my dear nephew, with his precious
charge (little William), will be safely restored to your longing arms,
and that he may have found you, with all the little family, in perfect
health. I wish to be assured by a few lines from your dear hands as soon
as possible, for I cannot divest myself of a fear that the botheration
and intrusion of some of the stupid Hanoverians must have been very
inconvenient to him. To which may be added the change of weather from
excessive heat to very cold and wet, to which at this present moment (as
far as I know) they are still exposed, for I think they must be now in
Hamburg....

[Sidenote: 1838. _Sir J. Herschel at Home again._]


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                 LONDON, _Aug. 6, 1838_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

Willie and I arrived in London safe and hearty on Friday night about
eight o’clock, and I am happy to say we found all here quite well—both
mamma and all the little folks, who, as you may easily imagine, were in
great joy, and full of enquiries about you and about all our adventures
in foreign parts. Grandmamma Stewart, and all her circle also, with
exception of poor James S. (who is, however, much better, and we hope
permanently), are well, and join us in kind enquiries after you. I found
here my cousin, Thomas Baldwin, and his excellent and most amiable wife.
Cousin Mary had left us, and was returned to Anstey.

I found Dr. Olbers well, and have to thank you, in his name, for the
Cape wine, a bottle of which was produced at dinner the day I dined
there. I assure you it was drank in good company, being associated (_not
mixed_) with Hock of 240 years of age!! Dr. O. is weak and corpulent,
but is otherwise in the full enjoyment of his mental faculties, and in
good spirits.

I could not persuade myself to encounter a regular parting with you,
and, in fact, I found the distance to Bremen so much greater, on
enquiry, than I had fancied it, that it was necessary to leave Hanover
at four a.m., which, of course, prevented all further meeting. We shall
be most anxious to hear from you. M. will write in a day or two (and so
will the children) to thank you for all your kind remembrances of them,
and for the many pretty and valuable things you have sent; and till
then, believe me,

                                        My dear aunt,
                                          Ever your affectionate nephew,
                                              J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Aug. 21, 1838_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

By the arrival of your letter of the 6th I was relieved from my fears
for the safety of you and your dear little fellow-traveller, almost a
week sooner than I had reason to hope.

                       *     *     *     *     *

... I had so longed for a few hours of confidential conversation with
you which would have spared me the unpleasant task of writing about
earthly matters.... My good neighbours came to wish me joy, and
congratulate me on having seen my glorious nephew and his son (who has
left no few admirers behind, I can tell you).

Dr. Mühry has lost a sister, a solitary old maid, like myself, whom they
could not leave till she was buried. But she was in some respects better
off than I, for I found it necessary to order all these matters myself.
Miss Beckedorff and Mde. Knipping will at my death have to deliver a
sealed packet to Dr. Groskopff, my executor, in which, on his opening in
their presence, he will find the means requisite for discharging all the
items specified in an enclosed memorandum of directions. Such matters I
had wished to talk over with you, thinking it not unnecessary you should
know a little about the way in which I have always managed my affairs.
As soon as I was left to myself, in the year 1788, I kept a book
strictly accounting for my expenses, which was to serve as a voucher of
the orderly life I led. But being frequently under the necessity of
assisting one or other of my, as I thought, poor (but say extravagant)
relations, I began to keep a spare box, by way of showing to what extent
I have thus robbed myself.... I am sorry to trouble you with such
details, but I find myself so unwell at present that I cannot rest till
I have cautioned you not to ask any question about me of any one, for
nobody knows anything about me—my confidence in Mrs. Beckedorff, even,
can only be partial, as we can only see each other so seldom.

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1838. _Letter to Lady Herschel._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _Sept. 24, 1838_.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I see by the postscripts you directed my nephew to add to your letter
that you know exactly what will make his poor old aunt happy; and I must
beg you to make my peace with my dear little William, for I fear the
angry looks I gave him when seeing him climbing too high on an open
window two stories above the pavement, can have left no favourable
impression on his recollection. Unfortunately we could not converse
together: he talked too soft and quick for me (I do not hear so well as
formerly), and my mixture of German and English was not intelligible to
him.... Had the knitting with beads been known forty years sooner, it
would have been one of the accomplishments with which I came, at the age
of twenty-two, into England in 1772, for there was no kind of ornamental
needlework, knotting, plaiting hair, stringing beads and bugles, &c., of
which I did not make samples by way of mastering the art. But as it was
my lot to be the Cinderella of the family (being the only girl) I could
never find time for improving myself in many things I knew, and which,
after all, proved of no use to me afterwards, except what little I knew
of music, being just able to play the second violin of an overture or
easy quartette, which my father took a pleasure in teaching me. N.B.
When my mother was not at home. Amen. I must think no more of those
times, only just say I came to Bath with a mind eager to learn and to
work, and never changed my mind till I came here again, but now I can no
more.... One thing I must tell my nephew, which is, that I hope I have
found a deserving protector of my sweeper in Director Hausmann, and I
hope either himself or his son will find us a few comets with it yet. He
is a constant visitor of mine.


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                SLOUGH, _Nov. 26, 1838_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

I have received a letter from Sir Wm. Hamilton, Astronomer Royal,
Dublin, informing me that the Royal Irish Academy have elected you an
honorary member of that body. The diploma is by this time on its way to
my care, and I will, so soon as I receive it, take the very first secure
opportunity of transmitting it to you.

Yesterday I received your most welcome letter and Mr. Boguslawski’s in
one. I wrote to him some time ago relative to Halley’s comet. He seems a
very diligent observer, and I am glad you have seen him.

Your letter of September 24th, with its numerous dates, was like a
little diary, and almost made us fancy ourselves with you in Hanover....

I am sorry to see, on looking at my banker’s account, that you have
_not_ (as you promised to do) drawn on Cohen for the £50 of this half
year. Pray do, and that soon, or I shall be sadly disappointed.

We have got a most excellent president for the Royal Society in the
Marquis of Northampton. He presided at the anniversary dinner on the
30th, and did the honours with great credit.

A Copley Medal was awarded to Gauss for his researches, theoretical and
practical, on the subject of terrestrial magnetism.

[Sidenote: 1838. _Elected Hon. Member of the R. A. I. S._]


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Dec. 17, 1838_.

MY DEAR NEPHEW,—

First and foremost let me dispatch what may be called business. In the
first place, I thank you for your kind letter and communication of
having so great an honour conferred on me as to be admitted an honorary
member of the Royal Irish Academy. I cannot help crying out aloud to
myself, every now and then, _What is_ THAT _for_? Next I must beg you to
return my thanks in what words you think proper I should express them,
and if you will only send me a copy of the diploma, and keep the
original along with my other trophies, allowing them perhaps a corner in
some such box as that your dear mother had for suchlike things, for I
have no other desire but to be remembered by you and Lady H., and your
children, for yet awhile....

... It is a long while since you asked me if I wanted any of my Indexes
to Flamsteed’s Catalogue of omitted stars. If there should yet be any
left, I could wish to have one or two; for you hinted to me I might
leave Baily’s work to the “Archives” here, which I intend to do, and
then I should like to give an Index along with it.

                       *     *     *     *     *


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _Jan. 7, 1839_.

I see, to my sorrow, that my letter was not come to hand at the time
when you directed the parcel with the diploma, which was sent me on the
2nd of January, accompanied by a note from the President, which I beg
you will answer for me, and for that purpose transcribe here the same:—

                                                    OBSERVATORY, DUBLIN,
                                                        _Dec. 4, 1838_.

“MADAM,—

“In transmitting to you the accompanying Diploma from the Royal Irish
Academy, I wish to be allowed to add, as I thus do, the expression of my
own high sense of your services to Astronomy, and of the eminent degree
in which you have deserved the present testimonial.

                              “I have the honour to be, Madam, &c., &c.,
                                  “WILLIAM ROWAN HAMILTON,
                                    “P.R.I.A.”

[Sidenote: 1839. _Life in Hanover._]


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _Dec. 1, 1839_.

DEAR NEPHEW,—

Do not you think I have been very good to let the most dismal month in
the year pass without troubling you for accounts of the progress my dear
niece is making in her recovery?

My dear niece said once, I should write often, and in few lines inform
her how I go on, so I must say—I get up as usual every day, change my
clothing, eat, drink, and go to sleep again on the sofa, except I am
roused by visitors; then I talk till I can no more—nineteen to the
dozen! N.B. I don’t tell _fibs_, though they may not always like what I
say.

I have been twice at the concert, and each time been honoured with a wie
gehts?[51] by His Majesty, and the notice of many acquaintances whom I
have no opportunity of seeing elsewhere, the public concerts being the
only place where I can go with the least trouble to myself or others.
You say when I talk of the _Gelehrten_ then all goes well, but I know
nothing about them....

But one piece of news I must tell you, which is, that a fortnight after
Dr. Mädler had been the conductor of Mde. Witte (the Moon) and her
daughter to the meeting at Pyrmont, I received two cards, the one,
“Professor Dr. Mädler,” under it, “Minna Witte-_Verlobt_.[52]” The
reason Madame Witte gives for this hasty courtship is, that it is Dr.
M.’s first love, and that he would not wait, so the lady said yes! As
you have seen this lady, I would give you this piece of news.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I beg you will give a true account of my dear niece’s and the children’s
health, not forgetting the babe and how she will be named, that I may
enter the same in my biographical account.

                                          I remain, my dear nephew,
                                            Your most affectionate aunt,
                                                CAR. HERSCHEL.


The second Day-Book concludes in July, 1839, and is in all respects like
the preceding one, but contains here and there touches and sentiments of
which her own words can only do justice.


_Aug. 3rd._—I went to buy some clothing for wearing at home, and went to
my mantua-maker to give directions. I had to climb up to the third
story, and I was of course quite knocked up when I came home, but it is
my intention to continue to take some exercise as long as the weather
and the length of the afternoon will permit.

[Sidenote: 1839-1840. _Her Day-Book._]

_Aug. 26th._—My niece Knipping came in the afternoon to assist me in
some needlework—we did not do much!

_Sept. 25th._—To-day I was made happy by a visit of Alexander Humboldt;
which, though it was extended to the utmost limit of the time which this
interesting man could spare me, was too short for all I wished to hear
and had to say, which, as the theme of our conversation was my nephew,
may be easily imagined.

_Oct. 5th_ & _6th_.—Mr. Hohenbaum and the carpenter were with me to pack
up the seven-foot telescope. I assisted as well as I could, being very
ill all the while.

_Oct. 7th._—Dr. G. called for a moment, but nobody else!

_Dec. 10th._—I went in the evening to the concert, where I exposed
myself most sadly by falling a-crying when the King most kindly came to
me to inquire after my health. I do not think I shall have the courage
to show myself there again in a hurry.

_Jan. 27th._—This is the first day since the 30th December that the ice
is detached from my sitting-room window.

_Jan. 31st._—Mr. Hausmann brought me some Journals, and talked for an
hour of old times with me, as he ever does, good man!

_Feb. 7th._—A letter from my niece came this morning by the Hamburger
post, which will make me happy for some time, and make me bear my
painful solitude more patiently.

_March 17th._—Thank God the 7th and 16th March are got over, and I begin
to recollect that I have much else to do than bewail myself at being
obliged to spend such days severed from all that _are_, or _were, so
dear_!... I found my poor friend [Mrs. Beckedorff] very much altered,
but before I left her I thought she looked a twelvemonth younger for our
two hours’ chat. But we both were obliged to part, for we could no more.
Yesterday she sent me some fine flowers, as usual on my birthday. Dr.
Mühry left a card; two of my nieces called, and Hofräthin Ubelode
brought me some flowers. They left me fatigued to death, to spend the
long evening in solitude.

_June 18th._—Yesterday Mr. Hausmann came to see me, and brought the
Philosophical Magazine for June, in which I had the pleasure to see that
Dr. Lamont has observed three of the Georgium Sidus satellites.

_July 3rd._—Dr. G. brought me an extract from _The Sun_ that my nephew
has been created a baronet on the occasion of the coronation.

_July 9th._—My nephew arrived in Hanover in the evening.

_July 10th._—In the afternoon I saw him and my little grand-nephew for a
few hours.

_July 25th._—My nephew and his son took tea with me, and we soon parted,
without taking leave, and next morning I am told they left Hanover at
four in the morning. More I cannot say!

_Oct. 24th._—Mr. Hausmann came in the forenoon and took the box with the
mirror of my sweeper with him, and in the evening he came to receive the
stand. I am glad my poor sweeper is now in good hands!

_Oct. 29th._—Mrs. Knipping spent an hour with me in the dusk of the
evening, and read an act of a play.

_Dec. 30th._—In the afternoon Fraulein S. came to see me, but she is
deaf. I talked with her for a couple of hours without either of us being
the wiser.

_Jan. 5th._—Went in the evening to the concert; had some talk with the
Levies, who delighted the company with their performance, especially the
youngest son, eight years of age, who gave several pieces on the French
horn. Conversed with several persons besides the Prince Solms.

_Jan. 20th._—I have been to the concert last night to hear the wonderful
violinist, Ole Bull. It was very crowded for the confined room, though
the largest in Hanover next the play-house. By the help of Miss B. and
the M.’s I got safely through the crowd to my chair. But I was somewhat
disappointed, for, by the report of those who had heard Ole Bull before,
I expected to hear a virtuoso on the violin who would have given us an
idea of the manner of performance of a Jordine, Kramer, Jacob Herschel,
and Dietrich too; but it is more like conjuration than playing on a
violin.

_Feb. 12th._—Dr. Lissing paid me a visit. He wished me to subscribe to a
work on Magnetism, but I think it would look only like affectation to
let my name appear among the learned subscribers on a subject of which I
know so little.

_March 16th._—Mrs. Beckedorff sent me two beautiful flowers, accompanied
by her good wishes, which she never forgets to do on my birthday. Mde.
Knipping, and others, came to wish me to live many more years,—but what
can I say?

_March 23rd._—I was at the last subscription concert. His Majesty was
there, and asked me how I did? I said, tolerably! This was all our
conversation.

_July 16th._—The whole of yesterday I had no other prospect but that it
would have been the last of the days of sorrow, trouble, and
disappointment I have spent from the moment I had any recollection of my
existence, which is from between my third and fourth year.... In the
night I fell out of one fainting fit into another, and when I came to my
recollection, between six and seven in the morning, I found Dr. G.
sitting before me talking loud in his usual nonsensical way. Him had
Betty called in her fright, for his wife (who is of use to nobody) is
gone to spend the summer months in the country. Mde. Knipping also is
away.

[Sidenote: 1839. _End of Day-Book._]

_July 25th_.—Mr. Hausmann, junior, and Mr. Hohenbaum called to look at
the photographical drawing. I am told it is the only specimen of the
kind in Hanover.

This Day-book, No. 2, is now full, and I shall not be easy till it is
deposited in a portfolio, in which will also be found the Mem.-book
9.... It often enables me to contradict erroneous impertinent notions
concerning my brother William’s disinterested character.

I am _now_ not able even to look over, much less to correct, what I have
scribbled, but it must go as it is. Perhaps my dear niece may look into
them at some leisure moment, and she will see what a solitary and
useless life I have led these seventeen years, all owing to not finding
Hanover, nor _anyone_ in it, like what I left, when the best of brothers
took me with him to England in August, 1772!


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                SLOUGH, _Oct. 23, 1839_.

DEAR AUNT,—

... Now let me reply to your two letters of August 26 and October 10,
the last of which, being so entirety in your old style, made us very
happy. I now go so little to London, and then only on the business of
the Royal Society respecting this magnetic expedition, that it has not
yet been practicable for me to call on Dr. Küper, whom I well remember,
however, at Cumberland Lodge, and since.

As to sending either of our boys to Germany, it is time enough, as W. is
yet only six years old, and I assure you he is now learning German very
fast.

M. desires me to tell you, in answer to your question whether she
preserves your letters, that she does so, most carefully. She is sorry
she omitted saying so in her last in which she replied to everything
else. So do I, you may be sure.

The Fables arrived safe, and W. must thank you for them himself, as well
as for your care of him in Hanover.

I had the honour to meet at dinner, at Sir Gore Ouseley’s, the other
day, H.R.H. the Duke of Cambridge. He was very particular in his
enquiries after you. He is quite well, and his affable and agreeable
manners make him generally beloved.

Your letter of October 10th relieved us of much uneasiness, after the
alarming account with which the former one was filled. When you once
more begin to write about _die Gelehrten_, &c., I know all is well. So
God bless you, and believe me,

                                    Dear Aunt, your affectionate nephew,
                                          J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1840. _Anecdote of the Old Telescope._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Jan. 10, 1840_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

Perhaps you may have heard that in the early part of its [the forty-foot
telescope’s] existence, “God save the King” was sung in it by the whole
company, who got up from dinner and went into the tube, among the rest
two Misses Stows, the one a famous pianoforte player, some of the
Griesbachs, who accompanied on the oboe, or any instrument they could
get hold of, and I, you will easily imagine, was one of the nimblest and
foremost to get in and out of the tube. But now!—lack-a-day!—I can
hardly cross the room without help. But what of that? Dorcas, in the
_Beggar’s Opera_, says, “One cannot eat one’s cake and have it too!”...
I will only thank you once more for your charming letter, and beg to be
kindly remembered to all who are dear to you, and to give an embrace
extraordinary to the dear little ones around you, and not forgetting to
include my _dear_ nephew in the general hug! and believe me,

                                 My dearest niece,
                                   Yours and his most affectionate aunt,
                                       CAR. HERSCHEL.

P.S.—One anecdote of the old tube (if you have not heard it) I must give
you. Before the optical parts were finished, many visitors had the
curiosity to walk through it, among the rest King George III., and the
Archbishop of Canterbury, following the King, and finding it difficult
to proceed, the King turned to give him the hand, saying, “Come, my Lord
Bishop, I will show you the way to Heaven!”

This was in the year 1787, August 17th, when the King and Queen, the
Duke of York and some of the Princesses were of the company.

I hope the book where the visitors were noted, has been preserved? Some
time after it was kept by other hands; but before I parted with it, I
copied some pages which put me sometimes in mind of persons who were
interesting to me.

These scribblings will come to you among the rest of my scraps.
Good-bye!


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _Jan. 10, 1840_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

... For the last month past I have been so much disturbed and fatigued
by visitors who came to wish me a happy New-year, &c., for I have of
late gained the acquaintance of half a dozen ladies, added to two who
were in the habit of visiting me between the hours of twelve at noon and
six or seven in the evening; (for the first two or three hours, after
having passed a sleepless night, I am obliged to spend in the manner as
perhaps you may have seen Lord Ogleby did in _The Clandestine
Marriage_).

But now, from seven to eight till between eleven and twelve, I am left
to amuse myself as well as I may, but it is no easy task to turn books
into companions by one who has no eyes left; but there is no help for
it. There is neither man, woman, nor child in Hanover to be found but
they must spend the evening at balls, plays, routs, clubs, &c., and not
a month goes over one’s head without a jubilee being celebrated at
enormous expense to someone who has fifty years enjoyed title and
salaries for doing his duty (anyhow, perhaps).

But what a contrast between a jubilee _auf der Börse_[53] at Hanover and
the one at Slough,[54] described in your letter with which I was made
happy January 4th. The company so select—for I figure to myself none but
angels from above were listening to, and joining their kindred in the
chorus below!... Before I take leave of this jubilee I must beg the
excellent poet of the song to accept my hearty thanks for remembering me
so kindly in verse 4, and for not letting the poor forty-foot
telescope[55] depart in silence.

[Sidenote: 1840. _Misfortunes of Friends._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _April 5, 1840._

MY DEAREST NIECE!—

Your delightful letter of March 8th, which I received about a week after
that of my dear nephew, could never have come at a more needful time for
chasing away the melancholy impressions my friends’ losses and
misfortunes have had on my spirits. On the 7th of March Dr. Mühry came
to wish me joy on my nephew’s birthday. Nine days after, when they all
used to come and bring me flowers, &c., the whole family were thrown
into despair by the death of Dr. C. M., who died by his own hands
(thirty-four years old). About a week before I had spent an evening with
him at his grandmother’s, when he begged me to thank my nephew once more
for giving him a letter of introduction to Dr. ——, at Oxford. This poor
man was spoiled by being made too much of from his infancy. As a boy of
seven or eight, he was brought to England to visit his grandmother and
aunt, and was loaded with costly presents by the Princesses, and fed
with nothing but dainties, till, when grown up, nothing but what was
most extravagant would satisfy him. The 30th of March our friend P—— was
buried, eighty-three years old. On my birthday a circular letter came by
post, announcing Dr. Olbers’s death. So, I must say once more, my
nephew’s and your dear letter came very seasonably to turn my thoughts
to something more cheering....

Now I am in two minds whether I shall turn to my dear niece or have done
with you first. But out with it! I would, if you have no objection, draw
on Mr. Drummond for £52,

                       *     *     *     *     *

and if I should (as it seems) live to the age of Methuselah, come again
for the same sum after the 10th of October next. For this is quite
enough for me to live with credit, and more would only be a trouble to
me.

I am tired, and can write no more just now, but for our amusement I
will, some time or other, give you the history of the few days you were
in Hanover, in July, 1838. For all that past was like Sheridan’s
_Chapter of Accidents_. If I could only have had a few hours of private
conversation with you then, much trouble would since have been spared
me.

I hope to have soon some account of how your new situation agrees both
with papa, mamma, and the little bodies. How many English miles is it
from London?

... My sweeper, which I should have been so happy to put in the hands of
my little grand-nephew, and teach him to catch comets till he could do
something better (O! why did I leave England!) is now in the hands of
the good, honest creature, Director Hausmann, and the seven-foot
telescope is also saved from being sold for an old song....


             MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL, BART.

                                                         _July 6, 1840._

                       *     *     *     *     *

But at another time, when perhaps I may find myself a little better, I
will amuse my dear niece with introducing some of my acquaintances to
her notice. Some of the family of General Halkett,[56] at least, she
will not be displeased at knowing personally. Last night the sister of
the general, Mrs. W. Clarke,[57] a widow, sat an hour with me, and said
she would next summer visit her late husband’s relations in England, and
then she would not fail of seeing you. You must love her for my sake,
for she really takes some pains to give me pleasure, bringing me
flowers, taking me an airing in her fine English equipage, &c. I must
not forget the general’s lady, a second wife, of course a stepmother of
my young friend. She is Scotch (a Graham), and brought me little
Christmas pies in her reticule on New-year’s Day, of the young lady’s
making—the only good kind I have tasted in Hanover, and they were as
good as my nephew’s mamma ever made.

[Sidenote: 1840. _Her Seven-foot Telescope._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                       _August 3, 1840._

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

... But first and foremost, I must beg you will give my best thanks to
my dear niece Caroline for her very sensible and very clever letter, and
I only wish I may be often favoured by her fair hands with such
favourable accounts of all your health and contentment with your new
situation.

I am not able to write long letters, and must content myself with
saying, in as few words as possible, that if my nephew thought the
seven-foot telescope worth the acceptance of the Royal Astronomical
Society, it is well!... (Mem.—Its only being painted deal was, because
it should look like the one with which the Georgium Sidus was
discovered.)

I have also the Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy to thank you for,
twenty pages. I suppose I have nothing to do but to accept them. But I
think almost it is mocking me to look upon me as a Member of an Academy;
I that have lived these eighteen years (against my will and intention)
without finding as much as a single comet. But no more of these terrible
eighteen years just now....

My dear nephew, if I did not feel myself seriously declining very fast,
I would not incommode you at present (when your time must be so
precious) with such letters as my two or three last have been.

But going many nights to bed without the hope of seeing another day, I
think it my duty to guard you against putting any trust or confidence in
——. He and the whole family have never been of the least use to me; and
for all the good I have lavished on them, they never came to look after
me, but when they had some design upon me.

In short, I find that all along I have been taken for an idiot, or that
at least I am now reckoned to be in my dotage, and therefore ought not
to be mistress of my own actions. But, thank God, I have yet sense
enough left to caution you against being imposed upon by a stupid being
who would make you believe I died under obligations to any of the
family. I know he has already, without asking my leave, passed himself
off for my guardian, and is vexed at my being able to do without him.
But I could not live without that little business of keeping my
accounts; and by my last book of expenses and receipts may be seen, that
I owe nothing to anybody, but to my dear nephew many many thanks for
fulfilling his father’s wishes, by paying for so many years the _ample_
annuity he left me.


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                      _August 10, 1840._

... The telescopes are now, I trust, properly disposed of. Mr. Hausmann
(who will value it) has the sweeper. The five-foot Newtonian reflector
is in the hands of the Royal Astronomical Society, and will be preserved
by it as the little telescope of Newton is by the Royal Society, long
after I and all the little ones are dead and gone.


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                      _August 10, 1840._

... Did I ever tell you that I had lately brought together the
observations of four or five years, proving beyond all doubt α Orionis
to be both a variable and a periodical star, and one of the most
remarkable among them? Its period is about a year, and it changes in
that time from a lustre superior on some occasions even to Rigel, to a
degree of brightness nearly on a par with Aldebaran.


                  MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR JOHN HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Sept. 1, 1840._

... I owe you many thanks for relieving me two whole days sooner from
the anxiety of having been misunderstood by you, and now I am happy, and
_all is well_! But there are times when I should like to have some talk
with you or my dear niece, to put you in mind of many past events, but
if you will excuse the style and the spelling, &c., &c., on account of
my eyesight being so uncertain, I will at times try to amuse you with
what passed in old times, for my memory is as good as ever [this is in
her ninety-first year]. (N.B.—Year of the past.) Writing this, puts me
in mind that I never could remember the multiplication table, but was
obliged to carry always a copy of it about me.

[Sidenote: 1840. _Christmas in Hanover._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Dec. 27, 1840._

... There is another circumstance on which account I feel not very easy,
which is that by leaving Slough you are separated from all your usual
friends, &c., doctors and all; but pray keep up your spirits, for the
days are already a cock’s stride longer, and my windows have now been
covered with ice for the last three weeks, which is long enough in
conscience; therefore I hope to see a change every morning when I can
get my eyes open, which is never the case till near eleven o’clock.

There have been some English gentlemen with Mrs. Beckedorff on business,
who, in conversation, among the rest, were saying that the keeping
Christmas in the German fashion was coming to be very general in
England; but I hope they will never go such lengths in foolery as they
do here. The tradespeople have been for many weeks in full employ
framing and mounting the embroideries of the ladies and girls of all
classes, for there exists not a folly or extravagancy among the great
but it is imitated by the little. The shops are beautifully lit up by
gas, and the last three days before Christmas all that could be tempting
was exhibited in the market places in booths lighted up in the evening,
where all run to gaze and get a liking to all they see. Cooks and
housemaids present one another with knitted bags and purses, the
cobbler’s daughter embroidered neck-cushions for her friend the
butcher’s daughter, which are made up by the upholsterer at great
expense, lined with white satin, the upper part, on which the back is to
rest, is worked with gold, silver, and pearls.

But I find too much difficulty to write in these short days, else I
could write a book about the nonsense which is going on in this city. I
have for this last month been completely tired out with this Christmas
bustle; but now the balls at the Bourse, given by the shopmen to the
daughters of their masters, will be succeeded by the masquerades in
Lent, an amusement which in the good old times was only for the
nobility, but from which they are now excluded....

[Sidenote: 1841. _Concerning her Brother._]


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Feb. 24, 1841._

                       *     *     *     *     *

I intended to have made some remarks to you about several things which
are said in those pages which came enclosed in the letter of February
3rd. I suppose it is not expected to acknowledge the receipt thereof,
but if there is anybody to whom my thanks are due, I beg you will do it
for me, because I am not capable of writing to strangers. But to you I
cannot help pointing out several things which displease me very much....

I think whoever reads the Preface to the description of the forty-foot
telescope (see “Philosophical Transactions,” June 11, 1795), would not
accuse him of jealousy—which also may be seen by the four volumes on the
construction of Specula, which your father left behind in MSS., (to
which you added those excellent drawings of the machinery, &c.), which
it was my care, for half a dozen years at least, to save them from being
devoured by the mice, by placing them on a table in the middle of the
library, where I was obliged to leave them when I left Slough, for I
could not find a better place for them.

Your father was latterly most miserably stinted for room, and I fear
many, many things have met with destruction in consequence of being put
by in corners among rubbish when not in use. For instance, when
polishing and the foci were to be tried, by three apertures, which
generally wanted to be repaired first; (for the twenty-foot they were
made of pasteboard, but for the forty-foot of light deal) and I was
directed to hold them before the mirror, and, listening to the report of
the trial, was glad to hear “All right, three foci perfectly alike!” and
the work proceeded to perfect the polish. Dear nephew, I stick fast, and
must give over talking about these things; it downright fatigues me. But
these folks would not have called the Herschelian construction useless
if they had seen the struggle, during the years from 1781 to ’86, to get
a sight of the Satellites of the Georgium Sidus, when, after throwing
aside the speculum, they stood broad before us.... Pray, does South live
still?


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                       _March 31, 1841._

                       *     *     *     *     *

Not to send blank paper, I will fill it by copying from my Day-book the
names of the visitors I had to receive on the 16th of March. This I can
do mechanically and by feeling, and it serves to pass away the time, as
I cannot see to read for any length of time.

By way of being ready to see anybody by twelve o’clock, I rose an hour
earlier than usual, but before I was dressed, Mrs. Beckedorff and Mrs.
W. Clarke sent each a beautiful moss-rose and card. Soon after, Mrs.
Clarke and General Halkett came; Generalin Borse and daughter brought
violets; Frau von Both; Ober Medicinal-Rath Mühry; Miss Beckedorff;
Madam Groskopff; Hofräthin Ubelode brought mignonette; Oberjustiz-Rath
von Werloff sent crocuses; Fraulein von Werloff sent a card and
hyacinths; Dr. Groskopff, Hauptman Buse, Alexis Richter, Major
Müller;—all these I saw between twelve and four o’clock, and several for
a good while together. I talked and complimented myself into a fever, of
course “looked blooming,” and am to live to be a hundred years old. What
stuff! After eating my solitary dinner I tried to get a little sleep, as
I generally do, but before I could compose myself enough, two of Major
Müller’s sisters came and remained two hours with me; after they left
me, Fraulein von Werloff sent her companion, a Mademoiselle H., and a
sister, to keep me company till ten o’clock. With difficulty, and the
help of Betty, I got into bed, but could get no sleep, nor the whole day
after.

[Sidenote: 1841-1842. _Her Ninety-first Birthday._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _July 31, 1841_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

If it was not that I ought to thank you for your kind letter of June
9th, I should perhaps not have now the spirit to take up the pen; but
your letters always, especially the last, contain, besides the many
consoling expressions, such very interesting information, that I would
not for the world risk to lose the monthly sight of your dear
handwriting, by omitting to return at least my grateful thanks for your
kind communications of what the present philosophers are about.

I think I can form some idea of the author of the book on philosophy
(and godfather of our little Amelia), from what I recollect to have read
some years past in some quarterly publication by a Mr. Whewell, in
defence of Sir Isaac Newton. In short, it met with _my approbation_!
There is for you! What do you say to that?

I do not wish to write in what my dear brother William used to call a
Dick Doleful style, when our brother Alexander was in the dismals, and
out of which we often succeeded in laughing him. But I cannot just now
turn to anything of a cheering nature, for yesterday, the 30th, our
Queen died, and I have been very unwell in consequence of the violent
change in the weather....


The following letter refers to the intended removal of Sir J. Herschel
and his family to Collingwood, which he had purchased:—


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _August 2, 1841_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

... I could wish to know something more about the place where you now
are.[58] How many miles is Collingwood from London? How many from
Hastings? Have you any good people or neighbours about you? I think I
read in Watson’s Gazetteer, Hawkhurst to be full of poor, and, what is
worse, of smugglers. Pray take care of the dear boys and children, that
they are not kidnapped in their little rambles from home.

I can for the present only say so much of myself that my friends are
almost going to kill me with their visits, like, as they say, the cat
did her kitten with kindness. On Sunday I was even honoured with a visit
from the Duchess of Anhalt Dessau and the Princess of Rudolstadt—the
latter a little astronomer—who remained a whole hour with me. They are
both daughters of the late Queen.

[Sidenote: 1842 _Concerning her Brother._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _Feb. 3, 1842_.

... Your mentioning the Government gift of the Kew Observatory to the
Royal Society, recalls to my mind the struggles through a life of
privations during the lapse of between twenty and thirty years, till my
brother had realised a capital sufficient for living in a respectable
manner by making seven, ten, twenty, and twenty-five-foot telescopes.
For it was in 1782 when Mr. De Mainborg, the King’s private astronomer
(formerly one of his tutors) at Kew, died, and my brother, in
consequence of the discovery of the G. Sidus, was called from his
lucrative employment at Bath. His friends had no other idea but that he
was to succeed Mr. De Mainborg at Kew. But it was otherwise decreed, for
the King was surrounded by some _wiseacres_ who knew how to bargain, and
even £100 were offered if he would go to Hanover!

But you know by what I once wrote on a former occasion that he settled
at Datchet with £200 per annum, after four months’ travelling between
London, Greenwich, and Windsor, and moving his workshop and instruments
from a house at Bath, of which he had a lease. And at Michaelmas, 1782,
was the first £50 he ever saw of the King’s money. This happened at the
time when Parliament had granted to the King £80,000 a-year for
encouraging sciences. This I only knew by what I heard at that time, and
that Mr. West, R.A., with his giant Judas, Jervis, who made the
altar-piece for St. George’s chapel (which I once heard Mrs. Beckedorff
say had cost the King £30,000), and Herschel, were the first who
benefited by this grant.

I am full of expectation of W.’s promised description of the Christmas
entertainment; but put him in mind that I do not understand Latin. Of
A’s Greek, I think I can be a judge, knowing the letters of the alphabet
in consequence of their being used in the astronomical catalogues.... I
hope music is still in favour with the family; often I lament that at
the time of our quitting Bath in such a hurry my brother’s musical
treasures were scattered, and given to the winds. Among the rest there
was a song for four voices, “In thee I bear so dear a part,” which was
just going to be published by desire, for it was sung by the first
performers from the London theatres, and encored, between the acts of
the oratorios. I wrote it out ready in parts during my brother’s
absence; but he could not find a moment to send it off, nor to answer
the printer’s letters.

Oh! how I should like to hear some of the glees and catches sung by the
great and little family in the music-room at Collingwood; but it was not
to be! and I had rather leave off and leave some room for the many good
wishes to yourself, my dear nephew, and all those who are dear to you,
and believe me,

                                     My dear niece,
                                       Ever your most affectionate aunt,
                                           CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1842. _Goes to a Play._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _March 3, 1842_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

... Nothing runs in my head but what concerns my family and connections,
and I am at present living over again the last eighty-nine years of my
existence.... But I will leave off teazing you with these old stories
with which I am obliged to amuse myself, for I cannot see to work or
read, and must therefore either sleep or scribble, for my visitors come
mostly in the forenoon, their evenings being taken up with public
amusements or private parties, of which I have not been able to be a
partaker these three years, for I see by my account-books it is so many
since I left off subscribing to the play. But to please Mrs. Clarke I
made the experiment on the 3rd of February, whether I should come home
alive after seeing _King Charles II. in Wapping_, acted at the English
Ambassador’s. Mrs. Clarke came about twelve with an invitation from the
Honourable Mrs. Edgecombe—their house not containing a room large enough
for giving great balls, they contrived this way of entertaining the
company. The enclosed playbill will show the rest.

There was no time for consulting milliners, and Mrs. Clarke assisted me
in looking out something from what I had worn some years back, cap and
all. (N.B.—The latter of my own making.) I must give you here a German
saying, if you do not know it, which is, “_Einen jeden Narren gefällt
seine eigene Cappe!_”[59] but I cannot say that I was much pleased with
mine, I have so very few grey hairs left, which, however, I was told
were much admired!

Mrs. C. left me with a promise of sending her chair and servant at
three-quarters past seven, and was waiting in an ante-room for me to
assist me in getting further, and, indeed, the whole evening she did not
withdraw her arm from me till she had put me in my chair again, and the
next morning she was with me almost before I was out of bed. The King,
Princess of Rüdolstadt, and one of the Princes of Solms were among the
company, and I did not come home without receiving their notice. But I
shall not venture on such pranks again, I promise you!

                       *     *     *     *     *

As I am writing this I see it will be my birthday, when I shall be
ninety-two years, if I live. My nephew’s is the 7th, and he will be
fifty, but for all that do not think him to be an old man. His father
was fifty-four when he first saw the light....

The King of Prussia left magnificent presents among the courtiers, and
Generalin Halkett was here on Sunday, and promised to bring me a
snuff-box to look at, which the general has received. I begged she would
not, for the ladies wear no pockets, and lose their purses, &c., as I
daily hear by the town crier. Their pocketkerchiefs they carry open in
their hands, which I think very indelicate; I daresay it is not the
fashion in England....

... I would not wish on any account to see either my nephew or you, my
dear niece, again _in this world, for I could not bear the pain of
parting once more_; but I trust I shall find and know you in the next.
And as long as I can hold a pen, let us, I beg, commune with one another
by letter!


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _June 2, 1842_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

A thousand thanks for your kind letter, which contains ever so much
comfortable and satisfactory information, such as heart can but wish....

I have begun a piece of work which I despair of finishing before my
eyesight and life will leave me in the lurch. You will perhaps wonder
what such a thing as I may pretend to do, can be, but I cannot help it,
and shall not rest till I have wrote the History of the Herschels. I
began, of course, with my father and his parents. My father was born in
January, 1707, and I have now only got so far as the beginning of 1758,
and it begins to interest me much, but I doubt whether I shall live to
finish it, but think it a pity it should be thrown away.[60]...

... Do not forget to thank my little nephew for his pretty letter. His
description of the method his papa makes use of in teaching mathematical
figures, I prefer to that of his grandfather. He used, when making me, a
grown woman, acquainted with them, to make me sometimes fall short at
dinner if I did not guess the angle right of the piece of pudding I was
helping myself to!

[Sidenote: 1842. _Regrets._]


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                HANOVER, _July 7, 1842_.

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

I have just now been reading your dear letter of June 7th once again,
but I shall take care not to look into it for yet a while, else I run
the risk of going mad when thinking of my running away from a country
where I might have been an eye-witness, and sometimes a partaker, of so
much domestic happiness. But it is no matter now, and of no use fretting
about it; I am only sorry I cannot go on with my history as fast as I
could wish, for I feel too unwell to be doing _any_ thing for any length
of time....

... I am glad my dear nephew finds pleasure in giving up so much of his
valuable time to his dear sons; for my hair stands at an end on hearing
what beings are continually expelled from _our_ Eton here, all owing to
ignorant ambitious parents trusting entirely to unprincipled hirelings.

Though my poor brother seemed to have no hands in the education of his
only son, I know, from having been present at many private conversations
he had with Dr. Gretton, that nothing was done without his approbation
and advice.

... The _Astronom. Nachrichten_ have latterly been filled with tables
and too much mathematics (for me). The last numbers, 450, 451, contain
an account, by Struve, of the purchase of Olbers’ books, &c., for the
library of the Observatory at Pulkowa. This puts one in mind of Olbers
saying somewhere, I had discovered five comets. Who wanted him to give
the number of _my_ comets when he knew them no better? As far as I
recollect, Dr. Maskelyne has observed them all, and his observations on
them are, I daresay, all printed in the volumes of the Greenwich
Observations—at least of some he has shown me the proof sheets. I never
called a comet mine till several post days were passed without any
account of them coming to hand. And after all, it is only like the
children’s game, “_Wer am ersten kick ruft, soll den Apfel haben! Wo sie
denn alle rufen kick! kick! und so_,”[61] &c., &c.

I long for the return of the messenger, for I heard to-day that Bessel
and Encke were gone to the philosophical meeting in England, and I
expect to hear a great deal of news. But first and foremost I wish to
see in your next that yourself and my dear nephew, with all the dear
_little, little_ ones, continue to be well and happy....

P.S.—My head is full of my History, and I go on but slowly, because I
cannot sit up for any length of time. I am only at my fourteenth year,
and have just parted from my brother, William Herschel I., who is
returned after a fourteen nights’ visit to us, to England, Leeds in
Yorkshire (where he must be left for some time), and I cannot go on till
I have recovered from the parting scene.

You remember, you take the work in whatever state I may leave it, and
make the best of it at your leisure. Adieu.


                       TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                              HANOVER, _August 4, 1842_.

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

... Major Müller is not yet returned, and is not expected till
September, from his measuring business, and besides him there is not one
astronomer, or, I may say, rational man in Hanover to whom I could apply
for information in matters which are above my understanding. But in my
next I hope to say more, or rather a great deal about your “Chrysotype,”
for I had a visit to-day from a Berg-Rath-W., who seems to be much
interested in these discoveries.... How I envy you having seen
Bessel—the man who found _us_ the parallax of 61 Cygni....

... I believe I have water on my brains, and all my bones ache so that I
can hardly crawl; and besides sometimes a whole week passes without
anybody coming near me, till they stumble on a paragraph in the
newspaper of Grüthousen’s discoveries, or Lord Queenstown’s great
telescope, which _shall_ beat Sir William Herschel’s all to nothing, and
such a visit sometimes makes me merry for a whole day.

[Sidenote: 1842-1843. _A Total Eclipse._]


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                            COLLINGWOOD, _Aug. 9, 1842_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

M. tells me I must finish this letter with an account of the total
eclipse of the sun seen at Pavia by Mr. Baily, and at Turin by Mr. Airy.
At Pavia it was very finely seen, and as soon as the sun was totally
covered, the dark moon was seen to be surrounded with a _glory_, like
the heads of saints in old pictures. While he was admiring this, a great
shout from all the population of Pavia broke out at once, which was
caused by the sudden appearance of three purple or lilac-coloured
flames, which seemed to break out from the edge of the moon. At Milan
the same was seen, and the people shouted out “_Es leben die
Astronomen!_”[62] as soon as they saw the flames.

I am glad you got my Chrysotype pictures safe. The present beautiful
sunshine has given me an opportunity to make great progress in
photography, and the enclosed photographic copy of a little engraving or
two may serve to amuse you. Meanwhile the star reductions are not
forgotten. Thirty more sweeps only remain to be reduced, and I am
already in the engraver’s hands with the nebulæ pictures. And so the
world wags with

                                               Your affectionate nephew,
                                                     J. F. W. HERSCHEL.


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

... On the 30th of last month I finished the _reductions_ of all my Cape
nebulæ and double stars, and have got all the former and all but a very
small number of the latter arranged in catalogues in order of Rt.
Ascension for the epoch 1830, January 1st. Thus these two most important
parts of my Cape work are at last secured against _loss_, and it will
not be long now before I shall begin to prepare for the work of
publication in good earnest. I mean as to the narrative part.

_Dec. 8, 1842._

[Sidenote: 1843. _Sir J. Herschel’s Translation._]


                    LADY HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                        _Jan. 12, 1843._

... Your nephew sends you his translation of Schiller’s beautiful and
_instructive_ poem, “The Walk,” in which he tied himself down to the
original metre, and each couplet contains the sense of the corresponding
couplet in German, so that the full strength of the English language was
required to do justice to the comprehensiveness of Schiller’s ideas.
There was a beautiful walk up the side of Table Mountain which always
reminded Herschel of this poem, and made him love it; and lately there
have appeared in an Edinburgh Review translations of all Schiller’s
minor poems, some of which are well done; but he thought “The Walk”
deserved to be better rendered, so he set about it, and distributed it
among his friends as his Christmas sugarplum. The number of interesting
autographs, criticisms, witticisms, &c., which have been thereupon
returned, will make an amusing packet. One lady says (alluding to the
singularity of the hexameter in English) that she found it difficult to
get into the _step_ of the Walk; another, that the _Walk_ had got into a
_Run_, it was so often carried off by friends from his table; another,
not knowing whence it came, intended sending it to Herschel for his
opinion on its merits! another, while admiring the ideas, says “to the
_verse_ I am _averse_.” The good Misses Baillie, of Hampstead, have been
greatly delighted with it. They desired their kindest remembrances to
you.

                       *     *     *     *     *


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                               HANOVER, _March 1, 1843_.

... Nine o’clock in the evening (February 19). This is the first moment
of quiet after six days in tumultuous joys by all living beings, from
the most highest to the most lowest, and I will give you here an account
of what share I have had in the rejoicings. In the first place, I must
begin with confessing that I have been uncommonly ill of late, and
nobody came near me to comfort me; for all my friends were too busy with
gala-dresses, or else laid up with colds, &c., from shopping in bad
weather, and paddling about in the snow, and I am at this moment
ignorant of how they have fared....

I have not time to fill the paper, for my friends begin now to take up
my little time of my _short_ forenoons, and the evenings I cannot see;
so here I send what I have been scribbling, and will only add that the
enclosed programme was sent me, on the 14th by the Crown Prince, who
having inquired through somebody after my health, and hearing I was
well, and preparing for illumination, was much affected; and yesterday
his adjutant, Major Stolzenberg, brought me a message from the Crown
Prince, including H. R. H. the Princess, with a present of their
portraits.

                       *     *     *     *     *

                       *     *     *     *     *


                    TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL, BART.

                                                          _April, 1843._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW!—

Many thanks for your dear letter, which I found on my breakfast-table on
the morning of the 16th March,[63] ... when the Crown Prince and
Princess were announced. Mrs. Clarke, who just came in, assisted me to
entertain the royal and interesting pair for nearly an hour. They came
in arm in arm, carrying an immense bouquet before them, which I heard
afterwards they were returning with from the hothouses at Herrnhausen.
As soon as the Princess was placed on the sofa, and I beside the same,
the Crown Prince drew a chair close to me, chatting and joining in our
conversation. I could not help giving the Princess the lines of your
letter to read, where you mention them so prettily, and presenting her
with “The Walk,” which was lying among the flowers and the open letters
before us on the table. It was a little rumpled in the coming, which she
said made it the more welcome, as it would remind her of its having once
been mine.

I intended to amuse you with the list of the names and titles of all the
visitors I had to receive on that day, but you will find them one of
these days in my Day-book; and I will only say that it was rather too
much to expect me to be civil to upwards of thirty persons in one day,
which lasted till evening, so that I had no time to eat a morsel,
finding myself seriously ill.

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1843. _On the Zodiacal Light._]

                                                          _May 4, 1843._

Memorandum for my next letter, made April 23rd.

To my Nephew. On reading your letter to the editor of the _Times_, of
March 31st, I recollect having written down some observations of your
father’s on the zodiacal light; he never lost an opportunity of noticing
anything remarkable during twilight, or in the absence of nebulæ, &c.,
and I remember also his explaining to me another kind of ray, which is
after sun-setting, reaching up _very_ high; but this only appears for
one or two nights at the equinox: but I have forgot all about it, and
want only to speak here about a _temporary_ Index to observations, in
which I know a few of suchlike memorandums were catalogued or carried in
their separate books. With this Index your father was never satisfied,
telling me, “I could not make an Index, it was a task Sir I. Newton had
found too difficult to accomplish,” ... and he would hardly allow me to
make use of this book, after calling it a _temporary_ Index. But it has
often saved me a whole week’s poring over the Journals for a
memorandum....


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                           _June, 1843._

MY DEAREST AND BEST NIECE,—

I must write a few lines by way of thanking you for your dear letter of
May 9th. Your description of the splendid observations which are made on
the roof of your own mansion, recall the many solitary and, at the same
time, happy hours I spent on my little roof at Slough, when I was not
wanted at the twenty-foot. And I cannot help at the same time regretting
my having spent these last twenty years in so useless a manner, between
roofs and houses which prevent my seeing even an eclipse of the moon
when in a low part of the ecliptic, it passes away behind the houses of
my opposite neighbours; and so did the glorious tail of your comet, of
which, however, I have gathered all that has been said in the papers,
besides what you and my dear nephew have been so kind as to
communicate....

I have just been reading part of your dear packet over again, and am
resolved to follow your advice, and say as little of what happens now as
possibly I can help, and send herewith what I call the first part of my
History, of which I wish you will in your very next give me your sincere
opinion. I shall judge by it if I may go on, or lay down the pen for
ever.

(I hope the packet containing my brother’s biography has been safely
taken care of among his papers, for I have no copy of it; pray let me
know if you have seen such a packet, I think it is in quarto, and that I
put it in a cover like all the MSS.)

Of the present I can only say that I have been unable to do anything
beside keeping myself alive, and getting my clothes on by twelve at
noon, so that I may be able to receive anybody who may call on me
between that hour and eight in the evening.

                       *     *     *     *     *

This brings to my remembrance, that when I was godmother to Mrs.
Waterhouse’s eldest sister in 1787, I was called away in the afternoon
to help my brother to receive the Princesse Lamballe, who came with a
numerous attendance to see the moon, &c. About a fortnight after, her
head was off.

[Sidenote: 1843. _On her Recollections._]


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                          COLLINGWOOD, _Sept. 13, 1843_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

Again we are rejoiced by the sight of your handwriting, and by the
admirable and truly interesting History of your own younger days, which
you have sent with your delightful letter, and which arrived perfectly
safe, and, you may be sure, will be treasured as the apple of the eye,
and often read and re-read. I began the reading of it last evening to
all your grand-nephews and nieces who are old enough to understand it,
and the History of their great-grandpapa’s hardships after the Battle of
Dettingen, and poor uncle Alexander’s harsh treatment, and your own
quiet, thoughtful activity and self-dependence, made on all my hearers,
as well as on myself, an impression which I am sure will not easily be
forgotten, and which I shall take care not to let them forget. We all
entreat you to continue it, and you need not be in any fear about the
_writing_. Your handwriting (Gottlob[64]) is still excellently good, and
there was not a word either in your letter or in the “History” that gave
me the least trouble to read....

... I visited in London Mde. Taylor (whom you entrusted with the
pictures of your Royal visitors, which are very charming things, and
seem as if they must be good likenesses). I did not find her husband at
home, but she is a very pleasing person, and pleased me greatly by the
respectful and friendly way in which she spoke of you. We hope to see
them here, where they will be much valued, as will be the effigy or
recollection of everybody that has been kind to you, or anything that
has given you pleasure....

The only news I have to send you is that of Capt. Ross’s safe return
with the South Polar Expedition after nearly four years’ absence, having
penetrated to the 79th degree of S. Lat., and discovered a new continent
full of volcanoes and icy mountains, and the true position of the south
magnetic pole. He anchored his ship upon the spot where the Americans
say they found land, and found no bottom at six hundred fathoms!


                MISS HERSCHEL TO SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

                                                         _June 4, 1844._

MY DEAREST NEPHEW,—

... For these last three months I have not been able to add a single
line to my Memoir, but what you will find among my papers and
memorandums; perhaps your daughter Isabella may, for her amusement some
time or other, correct and write in the clear, my scribblings, for I
find that in attempting to correct one blunder I am making two others in
the same line. But I wish you might see, by what I say of myself, what
trouble and invention it must have cost your father to enable me to
assist in determining the places of all these objects, and I see with
pleasure that your observations agree so nearly.

                       *     *     *     *     *

I was going to send, for the amusement of my dear niece, some
description of what is going on here in Hanover, but I find it would be
too much for my time and patience at present, and will only say that I
believe they are all out of their senses.

There is an _Eisenbahn_[65] from Hanover to Braunschweig just now
completed, which has turned them all wild. Some hundreds of high
officers all (but the King) set off at eight o’clock to breakfast with
the Braunschweigers, and returned with the same at three to dinner
(eight hundred in number) in the orangery at Herrnhausen, from whence
the Braunschweigers returned and were at home, I believe, again at
eight.

I am too tired at present, else I was going to tell you how they are
building. Hanover is now twice as large as when you saw it last; nothing
but castles will serve them any longer. I have all this from hearsay,
for I have not been downstairs since February 3, 1842.

                       *     *     *     *     *

They talk of nothing here at the clubs but of the great mirror and the
great man who made it. I have but one answer for all, which is, “_Der
Kerl ist ein Narr!_”[66]...


                    MISS HERSCHEL TO LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                        _March 4, 1845._

MY DEAREST NIECE,—

                       *     *     *     *     *

Have I understood you aright? Saw you the thermometer 1½° above zero?
the lowest I have heard of here was only 13° below freezing; but we are
buried in snow!

_March 5th._—No alteration in the weather, nor in my affection for my
dear niece and nephew and their ten children! the first is as cold as
the latter is warm!

                       *     *     *     *     *

[Sidenote: 1845. _The Great Telescope._]

                                                       _April 29, 1845._

In his father’s library my nephew must have found a folio volume of H——
(an astronomer and copper engraver), where, for every hour a distinct
picture [of the moon] is given. In the Phil. Transactions for 1780, p.
507, is the first paper of William Herschel on the Moon. In 1787; 1792,
p. 27; 1793, p. 206, measure of mountains, &c.

Twenty-three years ago, when first I came here, I visited Madame W. (not
von) once or twice, saw her observatory and a telescope, I believe not
above 24-inch focal length; at that time she amused herself with
modelling the heads of the Roman Emperors: her daughter, then a girl,
was a poet, and a portrait of her was exhibited as a Sappho crowned with
laurels....

                       *     *     *     *     *


The great difficulty of writing begins at last to tell in Miss
Herschel’s correspondence. One more letter in 1845, is the last of the
ample sheets she had been used to fill. The monthly report becomes
shorter, more blotted, and betrays extreme feebleness. On the first of
October, 1846, she wrote:


MY DEAREST NIECE!—

I must not let the messenger go without a line just to say that I am
still in the land of the living, of which, however, I have no other
proof than a letter from Baron v. Humboldt, inclosing a Golden Medal
from the King of Prussia. I can say no more at present, and the post
will not wait, so believe me, my dear niece, yours and my dear nephew’s
most affectionate aunt,

                                                          CAR. HERSCHEL.


The following is the letter referred to from Alexander von Humboldt
which accompanied the Gold Medal presented by the King of Prussia on the
occasion of her ninety-sixth birthday:—

[Sidenote: 1846-1847. _Letter—Baron Humboldt._]


                                               BERLIN, _Sept. 25, 1846_.

MOST HONOURED LADY AND FRIEND!—

His Majesty the King, in recognition of the valuable services rendered
to Astronomy by you, as the fellow-worker of your immortal brother, Sir
William Herschel, by discoveries, observations, and laborious
calculations, commanded me, before his departure for Silesia, to convey
to you, in his name, the large Gold Medal for Science, and to express to
you the gratification he felt that, by God’s grace, your noble life has
been a long succession of years free of pain, and that now in your
solitude you continue to enjoy the reflected glory of the all-embracing
knowledge, the great labours in both hemispheres, and the profoundly
penetrating genius of your illustrious nephew, Sir John Herschel. To be
had in remembrance by an intellectual and kind-hearted Prince cannot be
a matter of indifference to you. He had wished you to receive this
little gratification on your ninety-sixth birthday, and by an
unfortunate mistake the date of Caroline Lucretia Herschel’s birth has
been changed from the 16th of March to the 16th of October, and _I_ am
the culprit, misled by a misprint in a French history of astronomy. I
know I may count upon your indulgence and that of your distinguished
family in England. I specially deserve such leniency to-day—the day on
which my young friend, Dr. Galle, assistant astronomer in our
Observatory (to the triumph of theoretical astronomy be it said), has
discovered the transuranian planet indicated by Leverrier as the cause
of the perturbations of Uranus.

                              With the deepest respect,
                            I am your most obedient, although illegible,
                                  ALEXANDER HUMBOLDT.

Do not trouble yourself to write to the King; I will convey your thanks
to him.


Once more a few lines, begun November 1st, and finished December 3rd,
were traced, betraying, now only for the first time, the apprehension
that they might be the last, in the words—


Miss Beckedorff shall write for me if I do not get better. Loves to
_all_.

                                                      CAROLINE HERSCHEL.


Even this, the last letter of all, is addressed in a large, clear
handwriting. Henceforth “the messenger” carried no more the large
familiar sheet which had often been filled at the cost of many days’
work and frequent re-writing; but her kind friend, Miss Beckedorff,
wrote a regular monthly report to the anxious friends in England, from
which the following most interesting extracts are taken:—


            EXTRACTS FROM THE LETTERS OF MISS BECKEDORFF TO
                      SIR JOHN AND LADY HERSCHEL.

                                                            _Dec. 1846._

                       *     *     *     *     *

... She said that whilst she was idling away her time on her couch she
had—with her mind’s eye—set up a whole solar system in one corner of her
room, and given to each newly-discovered star its proper place. She
cried when I told her again of your and Sir John’s solicitude about her,
&c.

                                                          _March, 1847._

Her likeness has been taken by two young painters lately.... She was
sitting—or rather reclining—for her picture whilst my niece was with
her, and the exertion of it made her at first nervous and hysterical,
but by degrees she overcame it, and conversed cheerfully. I am sorry to
say the drawing which I saw did not do justice to her intelligent
countenance; the features are too strong, not feminine enough, and the
expression too fierce; but I hear the picture which I did not see is
more like her.

[Sidenote: 1847. _Declining Strength._]

                                                       _March 31, 1847._

I am commissioned by dear Miss Herschel to send to you and for her dear
nephew, with her best love, the accompanying print, which I fear will at
first sight not satisfy you. The artist has, I believe, imitated the
style of the old German school of Albert Dürer, resembling more a
‘woodcut’ than a print, nor does it justice to her fine old countenance.
Yet it is extremely like in features, expression, and deportment, her
eyes having taken the languid expression more from fatigue occasioned by
her _sitting_ for the picture, whilst she is used generally to recline
on her sofa, and I see them very frequently sparkle with all their
former animation.... She has, as I predicted, lived to begin her
ninety-eighth year, and she has stood the exertions and excitements of
her birthday even better than could have been expected. I saw her on the
15th, and again on the 17th; for knowing that Mrs. Clarke, who, like all
General Halkett’s family, are full of kind attentions to her, would act
as her aide-de-camp on the occasion, I felt that it would only be adding
to the number of those who must be kindly spoken to if I had gone to see
her on the 16th. Upon passing the door I just saw a beautiful and most
comfortable velvet armchair, a cake, and magnificent nosegay carried up
to her, and soon after met the gracious donor, our kind Crown-Princess,
with the Crown-Prince and the Royal child driving to her; they stayed
nearly two hours, Miss Herschel conversing with them without relaxation,
and even singing to them a composition of Sir William’s, ‘Suppose we
sing a Catch.’ The King sent his message by Countess Grote. On the 17th
I found her, more revived than exhausted, in a new gown and smart cap,
which Betty provided; and Betty’s own cap was new trimmed for the
occasion, strictly in keeping with the style of her mistress, and I can
but again commend the judgment and zeal with which she makes her
arrangements for the comfort and appearance of dear Miss Herschel, and
for a fit reception of her high and numerous visitors.

... I ran over to ask for Miss Herschel’s own message before I seal. I
am to “give her best love to her dear nephew, niece, and the children,
and to say that she often wished to be with them, often felt alone, did
not quite like old age with its weaknesses and infirmities, but that she
too sometimes laughed at the world, liked her meals, and was satisfied
with Betty’s services.”

... You may rest assured that she is most carefully attended to, and
Betty is not only fully to be depended upon, but is also extremely
judicious, and the only person who has gained Miss Herschel’s entire
confidence and approbation.... I have charged her to come to me whenever
she sees a possibility of doing anything for her mistress’s comfort,
and, from the girl’s unaffected attachment for her, can quite rely upon
her. Dear Miss Herschel has, indeed, arranged everything beforehand; and
for years past has reserved a sum to answer all calls in the event of
her death.

                                                        _June 29, 1847._

... I generally find her dozing, and now always lying on her sofa; she
requires, however, but a very short moment to recollect herself, and
then enters into a conversation, of which she takes the greater and by
far the better part on herself. It generally carries her back to old
times and events and persons long gone by, sometimes with great humour,
sometimes with regret; and when she enters upon subjects of vexation, I
have the means of restoring cheerfulness and satisfaction by speaking of
her nephew and his family. She avoids topics of a directly serious and
religious nature—and is indeed so much alone that she has time for these
reflections when by herself.

                                                         _Dec. 2, 1847._

A few days ago she talked of her childhood, and even sung me a little
ballad she had then learnt.

[Sidenote: 1846. _Survey of the Nebulous Heavens._]

While her faculties were equal to the appreciation of the gift, she
received a copy of Sir John Herschel’s great work of _Cape
Observations_. The first of the two following letters tells how it was
in progress; the next announces its completion; and thus, by a most
striking and happy coincidence, she, whose unflagging toil had so
greatly contributed to its successful prosecution in the hands of her
beloved brother, lived to witness its triumphant termination through the
no-less persistent industry and strenuous labour of his son, and her
last days were crowned by the possession of the work which brought to
its glorious conclusion Sir William Herschel’s vast undertaking—THE
SURVEY OF THE NEBULOUS HEAVENS.


                SIR J. F. W. HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                            COLLINGWOOD, _Dec. 8, 1846_.

MY DEAR AUNT,—

Your letter, which arrived this morning, confirms the apprehension which
the absence of any news from you during the last month had begun to
excite, that you were unwell, and has caused us the liveliest sorrow.
How I wish we were near you, that dear M. could be with you and nurse
you. But the same kind Providence which has preserved you so long in
health will not fail you in sickness. Meanwhile, I pray and entreat you
not to decline the attendance of our good Dr. Mühry, or to avail
yourself of any comforts that Hanover can afford. We shall look most
anxiously for further accounts from Mde. Knipping, or if her family
distresses will not allow her (as you say she has lost her mother very
lately), from the kind pen of Miss Beckedorff, and I hope they will not
wait for the messenger, but write by the post, and that immediately, as
soon as this reaches your hands.

Still I trust to see many more letters in your own handwriting, and that
the cessation of the very severe weather we have had of late will prove
beneficial in restoring your strength, to enable you to face the farther
progress of the season, which, if your climate is anything like ours, is
always worse in February than at Christmas....

I am working still hard at my book (of which you will have by this time
received the first four hundred pages), but I cannot get on quite so
fast as I would, and I greatly fear it will not be out by Christmas.


                  SIR JOHN HERSCHEL TO MISS HERSCHEL.

                                                        _July 11, 1847._

MY DEAR AUNT,—

I send to the messenger who will take this, a copy of my “Cape
Observations” for you, and I hope it will not be too large for him to
take.

You will then have in your hands the completion of my father’s work—“The
Survey of the Nebulous Heavens.”

I hope you will be able to look at the figures (the engravings of the
principal nebulæ). As to the letter-press, the Introduction will perhaps
interest you, and I daresay Miss Beckedorff or Mde. Knipping will be
kind enough to read it to you—a little at a time.

A copy is on its way I presume by this time to His Majesty the King of
Hanover, as a testimony of respect to a sovereign who has shown you on
many occasions such kind attentions.

Louisa sends you all our news, and the autographs of Struve and Adams,
who, with M. Leverrier, are now at Collingwood.

                                         Adieu, dear aunt,
                                     From your ever-affectionate nephew,
                                           J. F. W. HERSCHEL.

[Sidenote: 1847. _Latter Days._]


But the time was past when such gifts could be acknowledged with the old
enthusiasm, though the faculty to appreciate them had not failed, and we
can well imagine how nothing in the power of man to bestow could have
given her such pleasure on her death-bed as this last crowning
completion of her brother’s work.

The Day-book had long ceased. The final entry, on 3rd September, 1845,
is “_Astronomischen Nachrichten[67] came in_.” As the letters show, the
never-failing birthday festival had been gallantly encountered, and the
accustomed offerings of her many friends with their good wishes, always
including those of the Royal Family, received in the usual place. But
the curtain begins to descend, and the months to go by with only a
bulletin to announce that she still lived, and, as the following extract
from a letter written by her friend Miss Beckedorff shows, with unabated
will and perfectly collected faculties:—


Her decided objection to having her bed placed in a warmer room had
brought on a cold and cough, and so firm was her determination to
preserve her old customs, and not to yield to increasing infirmities,
that when, upon Dr. M.’s positive orders, I had a bed made up in her
room, before she came to sit in it one day, it was not till two o’clock
in the night that Betty could persuade her to lie down in it. Upon going
to her the next morning, I had the satisfaction, however, of finding her
perfectly reconciled to the arrangement; she now felt the comfort of
being undisturbed, and she has kept to her bed ever since. Her mental
and bodily strength is gradually declining, and although she at times
rallies wonderfully, we can hardly expect that another month will elapse
ere I have to make my sad and last report.... She says that she is
without pain; fever has left her, and her pulse is regular and good,
though weak at times. She still turns and even raises herself without
assistance, and at times converses with us.... A few days ago she was
ready for a joke. When Mrs. Clarke told her that General Halkett sent
his love, and “hoped she would soon be so well again that he might come
and give her a kiss, as he had done on her birthday,” she looked very
archly at her, and said, “Tell the General that I have not tasted
anything since I liked so well.” I have just left her, and upon my
asking her to give me a message for her nephew, she said, “Tell them
that I am good for nothing,” and went to sleep again.... She is not
averse to seeing visitors.

_January 6th._

[Sidenote: 1848. _The Long Life is Ended._]


Four days later the same kind friend had to tell how peacefully and
gently the end came at last.


_Jan. 10th, 1848._—Your excellent aunt, my kind revered friend, breathed
her last at eleven o’clock last night, the 9th of January.... She
suffered but little, and went to sleep at last with scarcely a struggle.
Up to the last moment she has had the most undeniable proofs of the
affection and veneration of her own family and a number of friends, both
English and German. Mr. Wilkinson, the English clergyman, has been
unremitting in his visits, and so kind and judicious was his manner,
that she received them to the last with unfeigned satisfaction.... At
four o’clock the guns announced the birth of a young Princess—an event
she had anticipated with much interest; and upon her being told of it
she opened her eyes for the last time with consciousness.


The following, translated from a letter of Miss Herschel’s niece, Mrs.
Knipping, to her cousin, Sir J. Herschel, is a most precious fragment,
expressing the sentiments of one who for years contributed to lighten
the grievous burden of age and growing infirmity by her constant
affection and appreciative sympathy. The regret that so little remains
from the same pen is enhanced by the fact that no notes, or memorials of
any kind, appear to exist by which we might hope to picture to ourselves
one whose unconscious self-portraiture makes us crave to see and know
and become familiarly acquainted with her, as she was seen and known by
others. Comparatively recent as was her death, to the best of our
knowledge all have passed away from whose lips we could hope to gather
the impressions of personal acquaintance. Excepting from the letters
already quoted on the occasion of her nephew’s two visits to Hanover, it
is not until she lay on her death-bed that we obtain a glimpse of her
drawn by any other hand than her own.

                                                     _January 13, 1848._

... I felt almost a sense of joyful relief at the death of my aunt, in
the thought that now the unquiet heart was at rest. All that she had of
love to give was concentrated on her beloved brother. At his death she
felt herself alone. For after those long years of separation she could
not but find us all strange to her, and no one could ever replace his
loss. Time did indeed lessen and soften the overpowering weight of her
grief, and then she would regret that she had ever left England, and
condemned herself to live in a country where nobody cared for astronomy.
I shared her regret, but I knew too well that even in England she must
have found the same blank. She looked upon progress in science as so
much detraction from her brother’s fame, and even your investigations
would have become a source of estrangement had she been with you. She
lived altogether in the past, and she found the present not only strange
but annoying. Now, thank God, she has gone where she will find again all
that she loved. I shall long feel her loss, for I prized and loved her
dearly, and it is to me a most precious recollection that she loved me
best of all those here, admitted me to closer intimacy, and allowed me
to know something even of her inner life.

[Sidenote: 1848. _The End of All._]


All the necessary instructions about her property, her house, her
burial, she had written years before; even the sum which she considered
sufficient had been carefully set apart for the funeral expenses, and
everything, down to the minutest trifle, had been arranged, so that her
executor, Sir John Herschel, might have the least possible trouble. She
especially prayed him not to come should her death occur in the winter;
but the reiterated instructions through the long series of letters show
how keen was her anxiety that whatever she possessed of value should
pass into his hands, and that no one of her Hanoverian connections, with
the exception of Mrs. Knipping [who, with Miss Beckedorff, was entrusted
with her keys], should intermeddle. She desired to be laid beside her
father and mother, and an inscription[68] of her own composition records
how she was her brother’s assistant, &c. She was followed to the grave
by many relations and friends, the Royal carriages forming part of the
procession; the coffin was covered with garlands of laurel and cypress
and palm branches sent by the Crown Princess from Herrnhausen, and the
holy words spoken over it were uttered in that same garrison church in
which, nearly a century before, she had been christened, and afterwards
confirmed. One direction she could not put on paper, but she desired
Mrs. Knipping to place in her coffin a lock of her beloved brother’s
hair and an old, almost obliterated, almanack that had been used by her
father.



                               APPENDIX.


THE inventory of the books, pictures, &c., in the sitting-room of No.
376 Braunschweiger Strass, is too characteristic to be omitted. The
following is a copy of it:—


Inventory of engravings, all in good black frames, with gilded beads,
and glazed:—

          My Nephew, J. H.
          My Mother.
          A drawing of Slough, by J. Herschel.
          My Brother, Lithographed.
          Forty-foot Telescope.
          Medallion of Wm. H., by Flaxman, of 1782.
          Medallion of Wm. H., by Lochée, of 1787.
          Engraving of Dr. Maskelyne, and
          Greenwich Observatory (presented to me by himself).


                                 BOOKS.

Bode’s Atlas.

South’s Observations on Double and Treble Stars, from Phil.
Transactions, Vol. I., 1826.

South’s Discordance between the Sun’s observed and computed Place. 1826.

On the Elements and Orbit of Halley’s Comet, &c., by Lieut. W. S.
Stratford, 1837.

Preface to, &c., &c., of a General Astronomical Catalogue, by F.
Wollaston, 1789.

J. H.’s Fourth Series of Observations with a twenty-foot Reflector,
containing the places of 1236 Double Stars.

Stars in the Southern Hemisphere, observed at Paramatta, in New South
Wales, by J. Dunlop, 1828.

Astronom. Nachrichten, from 1833 to 1839, in 7 vols. (half bound).

Emerson’s Treatise of Arithmetic.

Introduction to Sir I. Newton’s Philosophy, with an Essay on, &c., by
John Ryland, M.A. (Mem.—A Keepsake of General Komerzewsky to me, and now
the same to my dear Nephew from his affectionate Aunt, C. H.)

Salmon’s Geographical and Astronomical Grammar.

Ferguson’s Astronomy.

Watson’s Universal Gazetteer.

Quarterly Journal, Vol. XII., 1822.

Quarterly Review, July, 1832.

Edinburgh Review, January, 1834.

The Connexion of the Physical Sciences, by Mrs. Somerville, 1835.

Third Vol. of Joanna Baillie’s Plays. (Mem.—Was given me by Lady H. the
day before I left England, to remember my friend, J. B.)

John F. Wm. Herschel’s Discourse on Nat. Philosophy, which was published
in Dr. Lardner’s Cabinet, and that on Astronomy, I had handsomely bound
and presented them to the Duke of Cambridge, who asked them of me, and
would not even wait till I could read them through myself.

Göttinger Anzeigen, 202, 203 Stück, Dec. 14, 1833.

J. Herschel’s Papers, from January 12th, 1828, to Nov. 11th, 1833. Bound
and directed to the Duke of Cambridge (from C. H.).

Eighteen of Wm. H.’s Papers, collected and bound in one volume, and
directed for Hauptman Müller.

Über den Neuentdecken Planeten, by Bode, 1784.

Introduction to English Grammar, by R. South.

1st and 2nd Vols. of Pfaff’s Translation of Herschel’s Sämtliche
Schriften, 1826 (collected works).

Abominable stuff! What is to be done with them? They are so prettily
bound, I cannot take it in my heart to burn them.

                         ---------------------

Landing place and five back rooms contain nothing but what is necessary
for the convenience of my servant and myself; and is mostly bought at
the fairs, for a trifling price. (Tables and chairs stained like
mahogany, the latter with cane bottoms, at 18d. a-piece, are, after
seven years’ use, like new.)

Landing-place: A clothes-press, a glass globe, a few chairs.

My Bedroom: A bedstead and bedding, &c., &c. 70 thl. dressing-glass,
mahogany frame, plate 22 by 14 inches. (I brought it with me from
England.)

A cupboard containing tea things, &c., for company. Urn, tea-board, &c.,
waiter, two teapots, milk-pot, and slop-bason (black Wedgwood).

A few cups and saucers, coffee-pot, two glass plates, one and half dozen
bishop glasses, tumblers, cake-basket, &c.

Plate: Ha! ha! ha! ha!

Twelve teaspoons, 1 sugar-tongs, 1 table, 1 dessert, and 1 saltspoon, 4
plated candlesticks, very little used.


The superscription on the last page is as follows:—

It is a pity that I am not at Slough to put the glazed prints in my
nephew’s study; and many articles of furniture would be so useful in the
school-room of my little nephews and nieces. God bless them all!

                         ---------------------


                       EPITAPH OF MISS HERSCHEL.

                   Hier ruhet die irdische Hülle von
                           CAROLINA HERSCHEL,
              Geboren zu Hannover den 16^{ten} Marz, 1750,
                   Gestorben den 9^{ten} Januar, 1848.

Der Blick der Verklärten war hienieden dem gestirnten Himmel zugewandt,
die eigenen Cometen Entdeckungen, und die Theilnahme an den
unsterblichen Arbeiten ihres Bruders, Wilhelm Herschel, zeugen davon bis
in die späte Nachwelt.

Die Königliche Irländische Akademie zu Dublin und die Königliche
Astronomische Gesellschaft in London zählten sie zu ihren Mitgliedern.

In den Alter von 97 Jahren 10 Monathen entschlief sie mit heiterer Ruhe
und bei völliger Geisteskraft, ihrem zu einem besseren Leben
vorangegangenen Vater Isaac Herschel folgend der ein Lebensalter von 60
Jahren, 2 Monathen, 17 Tagen erreichte und seit den 25^{ten} Marz, 1767,
hierneben begraben liegt.


                            [_Translation._]

                    Here rests the earthly shell of
                           CAROLINE HERSCHEL,
                    Born at Hanover, March 16, 1750,
                         Died January 9, 1848.

The gaze of Her whose eyes are now opened sought while here below the
starry skies: her comet discoveries, and her share in the undying work
of her Brother, William Herschel, shall tell of this to all time.

The Royal Irish Academy of Dublin, and the Royal Astronomical Society of
London counted her among their Members.

At the age of 97 years 10 months she fell asleep in perfect peace, and
in full vigour of mind, following into a better life her Father, Isaac
Herschel, who lived to the age of 60 years 2 months 17 days, preceded
her in 1767, and lies buried hard by.

                         ---------------------


                    THE GRAVE OF CAROLINE HERSCHEL.

                         FROM MISS BECKEDORFF.

                                                         _Feb. 4, 1850._

“... If I have owned my having neglected visiting Sir John’s _living_
relations, it has not been the same with the churchyard. I have now been
confined with cold and fever seven weeks, but one of my last visits was
to our lamented friend’s grave, which, with the stone and inscription on
it, was in perfect order. On the 16th of March I intend to have a bush
of white roses planted near it, knowing that my good mother would have
paid her that little tribute had she outlived her revered friend. The
white rose she had planted on the grave of Mrs. P. (?) in the same
churchyard (the mutual friend of both) continues to blossom every year,
and now is a memorial to me and my good mother likewise.”


            FROM HERR WINNECKE (Assist. Astron. at Pulkowa.)

“Travelling a few days ago through Hanover, I seized the opportunity of
visiting Miss Caroline’s grave. Pastor Richter, her grand-nephew, took
me to it. It is in the churchyard of the ‘Gartengemeinde,’ and in a good
state of preservation; a heavy slab lies on it, on which is engraved a
long inscription, composed by Miss Caroline herself. At the head is
planted a rose-bush, from which I gathered the leaves which I enclose. I
venture also to send two ‘shadow-outlines’ of Miss Caroline, which I had
taken from a silhouette in the possession of Frau Dr. Groskopf.”

                                                        _June 26, 1864._



                                 INDEX.

 Academy, R. Irish, 300.

 Astronomical Society of London, 221, 271.

 Aubert, Alex., letter from Miss Herschel on discovering her first
    comet, 66;
   her third comet, 86.


 Baily, F., letter from Miss Herschel, 272-274;
   letter to her with his “Account of Flamsteed,” 281;
   her answer, 282.

 Baldwin, Miss, her marriage, 129;
   death, 132.

 Banks, Sir J., letter from William Herschel on his sister’s second
    comet, 84;
   from Miss Herschel on her third comet, 85;
   and her eighth, 94.

 Beckedorff, Miss, letters during the latter years of Miss Herschel’s
    life, 338-340, 343-345.

 Beckedorff, Mrs., 108.

 Blagden, Dr., letter from Miss Herschel about her first comet, 65.

 Brewster, Sir David, opinion of Miss Herschel’s catalogue of all the
    star-clusters and Nebulæ, 145, 146.


 Cambridge, Duke of, letter to Miss Herschel on the return of her nephew
    from the Cape, 292.

 Cape of Good Hope—Sir John Herschel leaves the Cape, 292.

 Collingwood, the seat of the Herschel family, 320.

 Comets, Miss Herschel’s first, 64;
   second, 80;
   third, 85;
   fifth, sixth, 93;
   eighth, 94.

 Cumberland, Duke of, proclaimed king of Hanover, 290.


 Dessau, Princess of Anhalt, letter to Miss Herschel, 267.


 Earthquake at Lisbon, sensation produced in Hanover, 6.

 Encke, Prof., letter to Miss Herschel, 248.

 Englefield, Sir H., letter from W. Herschel on his sister’s second
    comet, 83.

 Epitaph on Miss Herschel, 351.

 Etna, Mount, ascent by Sir John Herschel, 173.


 Flamsteed’s Catalogue, calculations for, 60.

 Forty-foot telescope, 76, 308, 309, 310.


 Gauss, Hofrath, letter from Miss Herschel, with her index to
    Flamsteed’s Observations, 191;
   his answer, 195.

 George III. visits the Slough Observatory, 104;
   anecdote of, and the Archb. of Canterbury, 309.

 Georgian Satellites, the, 74, 305, 316.

 Georgium Sidus, the, discovered, 39.

 Gloucester, Princess Sophia of, visit to the telescope, 128.


 Halley’s Comet, 283.

 Herschel, Alex., assists his brother William, 36, 53, 109, 111, 115,
    122;
   returns to Hanover, 125;
   death, 132;
   notice of, 132.

 Herschel, Caroline Lucretia, early recollections, 1-28;
   affection for her brother William, 9;
   at the Garrison school, 11;
   her father’s careful training, 13;
   typhus fever, 15;
   confirmation, 17;
   learns dress-making, 21;
   accompanies William to England, 26-28;
   life in Bath, 29-50;
   _Heimwehe_, 33;
   visit to Mrs. Colebrook, 34;
   musical rehearsals, 36;
   reputation as a singer, 40;
   assists her brother, 42;
   life at Datchet, 50;
   accidents, 55;
   Clay Hall, 57;
   Slough, 58;
   Flamsteed’s Catalogue, 60, 61;
   her _sweeps_, 64, 146-148;
   first comet, 64;
   salary of 50_l._ as her brother’s assistant, 75;
   her eight comets, 80-94;
   lives by herself, 95;
   Index to Flamsteed’s Observations, 96;
   extracts from diary, 98-132;
   at Bath, 105;
   at Slough, 107;
   removes to Chalvy, 108;
   resides at Upton, 109;
   returns to Hanover on the death of her brother, 133;
   _Recollections_, 133-140;
   her works, 145;
   bitter disappointment in her brother Dietrich’s family, 149;
   letters, 152;
   Catalogue of the Nebulæ, 181;
   her will, 200;
   presentation of the Gold Medal of the Royal Astronomical Society,
      221;
   her Portrait, 237, 338;
   Paganini, 247;
   her nephew’s visit, 254;
   anecdotes of his boyish amusements, 259;
   Hon. Member of the Royal Astronomical Society, 271;
   letter from Mrs. Somerville, 274;
   illumination in honour of the Duke of Cumberland being proclaimed
      king of Hanover, 290;
   visit of her nephew and his son, 293-295;
   Hon. Member of the R. Irish Academy, 300;
   extracts from day-book, 303-307;
   anecdotes of the forty-foot telescope, 308, 309;
   describes Christmas in Germany, 313;
   her 92nd birthday, 318;
   begins the history of the Herschels, 324;
   her 93rd birthday, 330;
   the first railway between Hanover and Braunschweig, 334;
   presented with a gold medal by the king of Prussia, 336;
   her last letter, 337;
   enters her 98th year, 339;
   her death, 344;
   funeral, 347;
   epitaph, 351;
   her grave, 352.

 Herschel, Sir John, first mention of, 104;
   at Cambridge, 117;
   senior wrangler, 120;
   member of the University of Göttingen, 125;
   ascends Mount Etna, 172;
   at Munich, 175;
   visits his aunt, 177, 293;
   Secretary to the Royal Society, 181;
   at Montpelier, 201;
   catalogue of double stars, 213;
   his marriage, 236;
   describes his aunt, 254;
   anecdotes of his boyhood, 259;
   letters from the Cape, 263;
   sweeping, 266;
   the Milky Way, 270;
   Halley’s comet, 283;
   spots on the sun, 286, 287;
   Saturn’s sixth satellite, 288, 289;
   returns to England, 292;
   created a baronet, 305;
   on the Orionis star, 316;
   eclipse of the sun in 1842, 327;
   his chrysotype pictures, 327;
   translation of Schiller’s “Walk,” 328, 329;
   acknowledges his aunt’s history, 333.

 Herschel, Lady, letters from Miss Herschel, 152 _et seq._;
   her death, 252.

 Herschel, Sir William, early display of talents, 3;
   proficiency in music, 7;
   accompanies his regiment to England, 8;
   resides at Bath, 21;
   fetches his sister Caroline, 26;
   his musical compositions, 36;
   erection of the twenty-foot telescope, 37;
   discovers the Georgium Sidus, 39;
   casting of the great mirror, 43;
   goes to London and is introduced to the King, 45;
   Royal Astronomer, 50;
   limited salary, 50;
   removes to Datchet, 50;
   to Clay Hall, 57;
   to Slough, 58;
   the Georgian Satellites, 74;
   marriage, 78;
   observations on his sister’s comet, 84, 85;
   his failing health, 124;
   sits for his portrait, 129;
   death, 133.

 Hesse, Princess of, letter to Miss Herschel, 267.

 Humboldt, Alex. von, letter to Miss Herschel, with the Gold Medal for
    Science from the king of Prussia, 336, 337.


 Knipping, Mme., extract from letter upon Miss Herschel’s death, 346.


 La Lande, J. de, letter to Miss Herschel, 89;
   her answer, 91.

 Lind, James, 100.


 Morgan, A. de, letter from Miss Herschel on being elected Hon. Member
    of the R. A. Society, 271.

 Mars, observations on, 53.

 Maskelyne, Rev. Dr., letter from Miss Herschel, on discovering her
    second comet, 80;
   on the Index to Flamsteed’s Observations, 96.


 Nebulæ, the, 196-198.

 Nebulæ, the Cape, and double stars, 328.


 Ole Bull, the violinist, 306.

 Orange, Prince of, at Slough, 99.

 Orionis, α, a variable and periodical star, 316.


 Piazzi, Abbé, at Slough, 55;
   at Catania, 173.

 Pigott, Ed., letter to Miss Herschel on the Flamsteed Catalogue, 101.


 Railway, first, between Hanover and Braunschweig, 334.

 Ross, Capt., his return with the South Polar Expedition, 333, 334.


 Schiller’s “Walk,” translated by Sir J. Herschel, 328, 329.

 Schumacher, Prof., letter from Miss Herschel, 260.

 Scorpio, 258, 266.

 Seyffer, Prof., letter to Miss Herschel, 92.

 Somerville, Mrs., letter to Miss Herschel, with her “Connexion of the
    Physical Sciences,” 274.

 South, J., his 400 stars, 194;
   his address to the Astronomical Society on presenting the hon. medal
      to Miss Herschel, 222-227.

 Stewart, P., letter from Miss Herschel, 277.

 Sun, spots on the, 286, 287.

 “Survey of the Nebulous Heavens,” the conclusion of Sir W. Herschel’s
    vast undertaking, 341.

 Sweepings for comets, 146-148.


 Telescope, the forty-foot, anecdotes of, 308, 309;
   its final preservation, 310.


 Watson, Sir W., first acquaintance with W. Herschel, 42.

 Wilson, Alex., notice of, 99.


 Zodiacal light, the, 331.


                                THE END.


              BRADBURY, AGNEW, CO., PRINTERS, WHITEFRIARS.



                               Footnotes


Footnote 1:

  The Duke of Cumberland’s army suffered severely in this battle.

Footnote 2:

  “While the King of Prussia was warring in the south of Germany, an
  army of 60,000 Frenchmen under Marshal d’Estrées was directed upon
  Hanover, and occupied in the first place the Prussian dominions
  lying upon the Rhine.... d’Estrées had been to a certain degree
  successful in an action at Hastenbeck, on the Weser, and had forced
  Cumberland to retreat. That commander continued to yield ground
  incessantly, leaving Hanover and Magdeburg unprotected.... He
  concluded with Richelieu the convention of Closter Severn, by which
  he engaged that ... the Hanoverian troops should continue inactive
  in their quarters near Stade. Hostilities were to be suspended, and
  no stipulation was made respecting the Electorate of Hanover. That
  country was accordingly plundered without mercy, and subjected to
  enormous contributions.”—_Annals of France_, _Encyclopædia
  Metropolitana_.

Footnote 3:

  Afterwards Madame Beckedorff, Miss Herschel’s most valued friend in
  after years.

Footnote 4:

  The other version calls it “from Helvot to Harrige” = Harwich.

Footnote 5:

  Although a considerable quantity of Sir W. Herschel’s musical
  compositions exist in manuscript, much has unhappily perished. His
  sister writes:—“I only lament that this anthem was left with the rest
  of my brother’s sacred compositions, which were left in trust with one
  of the choristers. The morning and evening services each in two
  different keys, and numerous psalm tunes most beautifully set. The
  organ book containing the scores; the parts written out and bound in
  leather, in a box with lock and key which was always kept at the
  chapel. All is lost. With difficulty many years after, one Te Deum was
  recovered, and when I was in Bath in 1800 I obtained two or three torn
  books of odd parts.” The chorister’s wife openly charged Mr. Linley
  with having taken possession of these treasures.

Footnote 6:

  “The grinding of specula used to be performed by the hand, no
  machinery having been deemed sufficiently exact. The tool on which
  they were shaped having been turned to the required form, and covered
  with coarse emery and water, they were ground on it to the necessary
  figure, and afterwards polished by means of putty or oxide of tin, or
  pitch spread as a covering to the same tool in the place of the emery.
  To grind a speculum of six or eight inches in diameter was a work of
  no ordinary labour; and such a one used to be considered of great
  size.”—“_Lord Rosse’s Telescopes_,” 1844.

Footnote 7:

  He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society, Dec. 6, 1781.

Footnote 8:

  “About the latter end of this month [December, 1779] I happened to be
  engaged in a series of observations on the lunar mountains, and the
  moon being in front of my house, late in the evening I brought my
  seven-feet reflector into the street, and directed it to the object of
  my observations. Whilst I was looking into the telescope, a gentleman
  coming by the place where I was stationed, stopped to look at the
  instrument. When I took my eye off the telescope, he very politely
  asked if he might be permitted to look in, and this being immediately
  conceded, he expressed great satisfaction at the view. Next morning
  the gentleman, who proved to be Dr. Watson, jun. (now Sir William),
  called at my house to thank me for my civility in showing him the
  moon, and told me that there was a Literary Society then forming at
  Bath, and invited me to become a member of it, to which I readily
  consented.”—_Sir W. Herschel’s Journal._ This occurred at a house in
  River Street, which was soon changed for 19, New King Street.

Footnote 9:

  George Griesbach, who with the rest of the family settled in England,
  where they all did well, their musical talents and connections
  bringing them a good deal under the notice of the Court. Mr. G.
  Griesbach’s youngest daughter, Elizabeth, became the wife of Mr.
  Waterhouse, of the British Museum. She died in 1874.

Footnote 10:

  This eminent astronomer made inquiries after Miss Herschel long years
  afterwards, as is related in the correspondence. See letter from Sir
  J. Herschel, dated Catania, 1824, p. 174.

Footnote 11:

  This is the last time that the name of Jacob Herschel appears.

Footnote 12:

  Dr. Herschel married Mary, only child of Mr. James Baldwin, a merchant
  of the City of London, and widow of John Pitt, Esq., by whom she had
  one son, who died in early youth. She was a lady of singular
  amiability and gentleness of character. The jointure which she brought
  enabled Dr. Herschel to pursue his scientific career without any
  anxiety about money matters.

Footnote 13:

  M. De la Lande’s name was _Jerome Le Français dit de la Lande_; it is
  to himself, therefore, that he here refers. The letter is addressed
  “Mlle. Caroline Herschel, Astronome Célèbre, Slough.”

Footnote 14:

  This comet, since known as Encke’s, in consequence of that great
  astronomer having determined its periodicity in 1819 and predicted its
  triennial return, was discovered, independently, four several times
  before its identity was recognized, Miss Herschel’s observation of it
  in 1795 being the second in order of time. Additional interest has
  since attached to it, in consequence of its gradually diminishing
  period and the views hence suggested on the economy of the solar
  system.

Footnote 15:

  The Rev. S. Vince, a mathematician and natural philosopher.

Footnote 16:

  Sir William Watson, M.D., Knight, F.R.S. from 1770 to 1800, when he
  resigned. He was one of the first members of the Astronomical Society
  at its foundation in 1821 under the Presidency of William Herschel.
  His father, also M.D. and Knight, was the eminent botanist and
  naturalist. He lived much at Dawlish, where the Herschel family
  frequently went to stay with him.

Footnote 17:

  Alexander Wilson, M.D., professor of practical astronomy in the
  University of Glasgow, and first propounder of that theory as to the
  cause and nature of the spots on the sun, which was afterwards fully
  corroborated and worked out by Sir W. Herschel.

Footnote 18:

  The Prince’s questions were sometimes of a very remarkable kind. On a
  previous occasion when he “stept in” with a view to having them
  answered, and was not so fortunate as to find anyone at home, he left
  the following memorandum: “The Prince of Orange has been at Slough to
  call at Mr. Herschel’s and to ask him, or if he was not at home to
  Miss Herschel, if it is true that Mr. Herschel has discovered a new
  star, whose light was not as that of the common stars, but with
  swallow tails, as stars in embroidery. He has seen this reported in
  the newspapers, and wishes to know if there is any foundation to that
  report.—Slough, the _8th_ of _August_, 1798.—W. Prince of Orange.”

Footnote 19:

  James Lind, M.D., was a Scotchman, who devoted a considerable amount
  of his time to astronomical observations.

Footnote 20:

  The only child of Dr. Herschel. He afterwards became Sir John
  Herschel. Miss Herschel was very proud as well as fond of him. He is
  “my nephew.” Dr. Herschel is usually called “my brother,” in
  distinction from all the rest of the family.

Footnote 21:

  Mrs. Beckedorff was “the sweet little girl of ten or eleven years old”
  with whom Miss Herschel had exchanged pleasant greetings when they
  were both taking lessons in dressmaking from Madame Küster, in
  Hanover, thirty-five years before. (See p. 22.)

Footnote 22:

  Probably Professor Wales, mathematical master at Christ’s Hospital,
  author of a mathematical paper published in the “Phil. Trans.,” 1781.

Footnote 23:

  The cost of this fine instrument, which had been ordered by the King
  of Spain as long before as January, 1796, was £3150. The Prince of
  Canino paid £2310 for a ten and a seven-foot telescope from the same
  indefatigable hands. But although the pecuniary profit was great, it
  is not surprising that Miss Herschel should bemoan the “making and
  selling of telescopes” as unworthy of the enormous amount of time and
  labour which must be withdrawn from the study of astronomy; and it is
  evident that the fatigue and exhaustion from polishing mirrors told
  seriously upon Sir William’s health.

Footnote 24:

  A characteristic little note from her brother belongs to this time:
  “Lina,—Last night I ‘popt’ upon a comet. It is visible to the naked
  eye, between Fomalhout and β Ceti, but above the line that joins the
  two stars. It made an equilateral triangle (downwards) with 100 and
  107 Aquarii. I wrote last night to Sir J. Banks and write now also to
  Dr. Maskelyne. Adieu.

  _Dec. 9, 1805._”

Footnote 25:

  De Luc was a geologist of high reputation; an ardent opponent of
  Huttonian views.

Footnote 26:

  The following notice is from a Bristol paper:

  “Died, March 15th, 1821, at Hanover, Alexander Herschel, Esq.,
  well-known to the public of Bath and Bristol as a performer and
  elegant musician; and, who for forty-seven years was the admiration of
  the frequenters of concerts and theatres of both those cities, as
  principal violoncello.

  “To the extraordinary merits of Mr. Herschel was united considerable
  acquirement in the superior branches of mechanics and philosophy, and
  his affinity to his brother, Sir William Herschel, the illustrous
  astronomer, was not less in science than blood. To a large circle of
  professional friends the uniform gentlemanly manners of Mr. Herschel
  have rendered him at once an object of their warmest regard and
  respect.” Alexander Herschel returned to Hanover in September, 1816,
  and was enabled to live in comfortable independence until his death at
  the age of seventy-six, through the never failing generosity of his
  elder brother.

Footnote 27:

  Although Miss Herschel was endowed by nature with a fine healthy
  constitution, she suffered much in various ways during the last
  twenty-five years of her life; and there is little doubt that her
  health was injured, to a considerable extent, by the excessive fatigue
  and serious accidents to which she was exposed in her earlier days,
  when she often denied herself rest that was imperatively needed, in
  order to be at hand when her brother required her services.

Footnote 28:

  A younger sister of Mrs. Beckwith, niece of Lady Herschel.

Footnote 29:

  This passage is a later note, added Sept. 26, 1828.

Footnote 30:

  At this time W. Herschel frequently gave thirty-five and thirty-eight
  lessons a week to lady pupils.

Footnote 31:

  It was not an unknown circumstance for the ink to freeze while she was
  attending to take down her brother’s observations.

Footnote 32:

  These words had apparently to be sought for in the dictionary, as they
  are inserted in pencil in blank spaces left for the purpose.

Footnote 33:

  To her brother, in Upton Church, near Slough.

Footnote 34:

  The paper referred to is probably one on “The Aberrations of Compound
  Lenses and Object Glasses,” read at the Royal Society on the 22nd
  March, 1821.

Footnote 35:

  Dietrich Herschel died towards the end of January, 1827.

Footnote 36:

  See p. 10.

Footnote 37:

  The author of this hasty address feels no slight gratification in
  having been present on the 1st June, 1821, at the last observations
  with the twenty-foot reflector, in which Miss Herschel was engaged. He
  remembers also, not without regret, but with becoming gratitude, that
  the mirror used for his improvement, on the occasion was inserted, for
  the last time, in the tube, by the hands of Sir William
  Herschel.—_Memoirs Astronomical Society_, Vol. III., p. 409.

Footnote 38:

  This extract, as it bears on the subject of the recognition of Miss
  Herschel’s labours, is inserted here, though somewhat before its time.

Footnote 39:

  “Motions were then made for passing these several resolutions, and the
  same were carried unanimously.”—_Monthly Notices_, vol. iii. p. 91.

Footnote 40:

  Of President.

Footnote 41:

  An allusion to his approaching marriage, when he would resign his
  Fellowship.

Footnote 42:

  The Destroying Angel has once more passed by.

Footnote 43:

  Discourse on the study of Natural Philosophy.

Footnote 44:

  See p. 72, 1786.

Footnote 45:

  In the Quarterly Review.

Footnote 46:

  Sir John for ever!

Footnote 47:

  Here, indeed, is a hole in the sky.

Footnote 48:

   A brother of Lady Herschel’s. This gentleman and his brothers were in
  the habit of writing to Miss Herschel during her nephew’s absence at
  the Cape, keeping her informed of the latest news, and showing her
  every kind and thoughtful attention.

Footnote 49:

  This lady, the daughter of Dietrich Herschel, proved a most true,
  affectionate, and trustworthy friend to the last. See her letter on
  Miss Herschel’s death.

Footnote 50:

  “On the Influence of the Irregularities of the Earth on Geodetic
  Operations, and their Comparison with Astronomical Determinations.”

Footnote 51:

  How d’ye do?

Footnote 52:

  Betrothed.

Footnote 53:

  On the Exchange.

Footnote 54:

  The whole family party assembled at Christmas in the tube of the great
  telescope, and sang a ballad composed for the occasion.

Footnote 55:

  “The telescope, as you know, is laid on three stone piers
  horizontally. It will be fresh painted to-morrow, and afterwards every
  three or four years, as it wants it, and it looks very well. The
  observatory will remain nearly as it is. The apparatus of the
  telescope is _inside of the tube_, and will be riveted up from all
  intruders. And all the polishing apparatus is _fixed_ on the
  spot.”—_Letter of Sir John Herschel, Feb. 28, 1840._

  The great mirror is now put up in the hall of the house—“Herschels”—at
  Slough, by the present tenant, Mr. Montressor, who has spared no pains
  to do honour to the relics as well as to keep up the character of the
  old fashioned “habitation,” which owes much to the taste and judgment
  he has bestowed on it.

Footnote 56:

  General Baron Hugh Halkett, a distinguished officer of the German
  Legion, died 1863.

Footnote 57:

  Miss Herschel gave special directions that, after her death, her
  snuff-box should be given to this lady.

Footnote 58:

  The family of Sir J. Herschel had left Slough and settled at
  Collingwood, near Hawkhurst, Kent, now the family residence.

Footnote 59:

  Every fool is pleased with his own cap.

Footnote 60:

  In answer to this announcement her niece wrote: “Herschel bids me say
  he is quite delighted at the idea of your undertaking the family
  history, but he insists upon it that you prove his descent from
  _Hercules_, and I dare say in this age of relics, we could contrive to
  find in the rummaging of old traps turned out at Slough, a veritable
  piece of the old _club_ which has by fortunate accident served as part
  of the ladders of the forty-foot telescope! or perhaps you remember
  its slipping down the mouth of the great telescope one night when it
  was turned in the direction of your ancestor’s constellation, as a
  sign that he confessed himself _outshone_ by your _labours_.”

Footnote 61:

  He who first cries “Kick!” shall have the apple.

Footnote 62:

  The astronomers for ever!

Footnote 63:

  Her 93rd birthday.

Footnote 64:

  Thank God.

Footnote 65:

  Railway.

Footnote 66:

  The fellow is a fool!

Footnote 67:

  The days on which this periodical arrived are always noted in the
  Day-books.

Footnote 68:

  The inscription is given in the Appendix.



      *      *      *      *      *      *



Transcriber’s note;

Some corrections were made to the original text. In particular,
punctuation was corrected without further note. Inconsistent spelling
and hyphenation was retained unless noted otherwise. The order of Index
entries was corrected where errors were found. Ditto marks were replaced
by the text they represent. There was no marker for Footnote 21; its
placement has been assumed. Further corrections are noted below:

                 p. 91 Ungeshick -> Ungeschick
                 p. 125 Gottingen -> Göttingen
                 p. 181 liknesses -> likenesses
                 p. 212 Von -> von
                 p. 226 Herchel's -> Herschel's
                 p. 240 excpet -> except
                 p. 266 nebulæ -> nebula
                 p. 304 Hohembaum -> Hohenbaum
                 p. 312 to of the age -> to the age of
                 p. 326 fouteeth -> fourteenth
                 Footnote 18 ommon -> common





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Memoir and Correspondence of Caroline Herschel" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home